The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Gods and Mr. Perrin: A Tragi-Comedy
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Gods and Mr. Perrin: A Tragi-Comedy

Author: Hugh Walpole

Release date: June 1, 2016 [eBook #52211]
                Most recently updated: October 23, 2024

Language: English

Credits: Produced by David Widger from page images generously provided by the Internet Archive


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GODS AND MR. PERRIN: A TRAGI-COMEDY ***
THE GODS AND MR. PERRIN

A Tragi-Comedy

By Hugh Walpole

Author Of “Fortitude,” “The Prelude To Adventure,” Etc.

New York George H. Doran Company

1911



“The Way Here Also Was Very Wearisome Through Dirt And Shabbiness: Nor
Was There On All This Ground So Much As One Inn Or Victualling-House
Wherein To Refresh The Feebler Sort.”—Pilgrim's Progress



TO PUNCH

My Dear Punch,

There are a thousand and one reasons why I should dedicate this book to
you. It would take a very long time and much good paper to give you them
all; but here, at any rate, is one of them. Do you remember a summer day
last year that we spent together? The place was a little French town,
and we climbed its high, crooked street, and had tea in an inn at the
top—an inn with a square courtyard, bad, impossible tea, and a large
black cat.

It was on that afternoon that I introduced you for a little time to Mr.
Perrin, and you, because you have more understanding and sympathy than
anyone I have ever met, understood him and sympathized. For the good
things that you have done for me I can never repay you, but for the good
things that you did on that afternoon for Mr. Perrin I give you this
book.

Yours affectionately, HUGH WALPOLE.

Chelsea, January 1911.





CONTENTS

THE GODS AND MR. PERRIN

CHAPTER I—MR. VINCENT PERRIN DRINKS HIS TEA AND GIVES MR. TRAILL SOUND
ADVICE

CHAPTER II—INTRODUCES A CONFUSING COMPANY OF PERSONS, WITH SPECIAL
EMPHASIS ON MRS. COMBER

CHAPTER III—CONCERNS ALL THE WONDERFUL THINGS THAT MAY HAPPEN BETWEEN
SOUP AND DESSERT

CHAPTER IV—BIRKLAND LOQUITUR

CHAPTER V—A GAME OF FOOTBALL AND A DANCE IN PENDRAGON HAVE THEIR PART IN
THE SCHEME OF THINGS

CHAPTER VI—SÆVA INDIGNATIO

CHAPTER VII—THE BATTLE OP THE UMBRELLA; THEY OPEN FIRE

CHAPTER VIII—THE BATTLE OP THE UMBRELLA; CAMPS ARE FORMED—ALSO SOME
SKIRMISHING

CHAPTER IX—THE BATTLE OP THE UMBRELLA; WITH THE LADIES

CHAPTER X—THE BATTLE OF THE UMBRELLA; “WHOM THE GODS WISH TO
DESTROY....”

CHAPTER XI—MR. PERRIN SEES DOUBLE

CHAPTER XII—MR. PERRIN WALKS IN SLEEP

CHAPTER XIII—MR. PERRIN LISTENS WHILE THEY ALL MAKE SPEECHES

CHAPTER XIV—MR. PERRIN REACHES THE HEART OF HIS KINGDOM

CHAPTER XV—THE GOLDEN VIEW




THE GODS AND MR. PERRIN




CHAPTER I—MR. VINCENT PERRIN DRINKS HIS TEA AND GIVES MR. TRAILL SOUND
ADVICE I.

VINCENT PERRIN said to himself again and again as he climbed the hill:
“It shall be all right this term”—and then, “It shall be”—and then,
“This term.” A cold wintry sun watched him from above the brown shaggy
wood on the horizon; the sky was a pale and watery blue, and on its
surface white clouds edged with gray lay like saucers. A little wind
sighed and struggled amongst the hedges, because Mr Perrin had nearly
reached the top of the hill, and there was always a breeze there. He
stopped for a moment and looked back. The hill on which he was stood
straight out from the surrounding country; it was shaped like a
sugar-loaf, and the red-brown earth of its fields seemed to catch the
red light of the sun; behind it was green, undulating country, in front
of it the blue, vast sweep of the sea.

“It shall be all right this term,” said Mr. Perrin, and he pulled his
rather faded greatcoat about his ears, because the little wind was
playing with the short bristly hairs at the back of his neck. He was
long and gaunt; his face might have been considered strong had it not
been for the weak chin and a shaggy, unkempt mustache of a nondescript
pale brown. His hands were long and bony, and the collar that he wore
was too high, and propped his neck up, so that he had the effect of
someone who strained to overlook something. His eyes were pale and
watery, and his eyebrows of the same sandy color as his mustache. His
age was about forty-five, and he had been a master at Moffatt's for over
twenty years. His back was a little bent as he walked; his hands were
folded behind his back, and carried a rough, ugly walking-stick that
trailed along the ground.

His eyes were fixed on the enormous brown block of buildings on the top
of the hill in front of him: he did not see the sea, or the sky, or the
distant Brown Wood.

The air was still with the clear suspense of an early autumn day. The
sound of a distant mining stamp drove across space with the ring of
a hammer, and the tiny whisper—as of someone who tells eagerly, but
mysteriously, a secret—was the beating of the waves far at the bottom of
the hill against the rocks.

Paint blue smoke hung against the saucer-shaped clouds above the
chimneys of Moffatt's; in the air there was a sharp scented smell, of
some hidden bonfire.

The silence was broken by the sound of wheels, and an open cab drove up
the hill. In it were seated four small boys, surrounded by a multitude
of bags, hockey-sticks, and rugs. The four small boys were all very
small indeed, but they all sat up when they saw Mr. Perrin, and touched
their hats with a simultaneous movement. Mr. Perrin nodded sternly,
glanced at them for a moment, and then switched his eyes back to the
brown buildings again.

“Barker Minor, French, Doggett, and Rogers.” he said to himself quickly;
“Barker Minor, French.. . ;” then his mind swung back to its earlier
theme again, and he said out loud, hitting the road with his stick, “It
shall be all right this term.”

The school clock—he knew the sound so well that he often thought he
heard it at home in Buckinghamshire—struck half-past three. He hastened
his steps. His holidays had been good—better than usual; he had played
golf well; the men at the Club had not been quite such idiots and fools
as they usually were: they had listened to him quite patiently about
Education—shall it be Greek or German? Public School Morality, and What
a Mother can do for her Boy—all favorite subjects of his.

Perhaps this term was not going to be so bad—perhaps the new man would
be an acquisition: he could not, at any rate, be worse than Searle of
the preceding term. The new man was, Perrin had heard, only just down
from the University—he would probably do what Perrin suggested.

No, this term was to be all right. He never liked the autumn term;
but there were a great many new boys, his house was full, and then—he
stopped once more and drew a deep breath—there was Miss Desart. He
tried to twist the end of his mustache, but some hairs were longer
than others, and he never could obtain a combined movement.... Miss
Desart.... He coughed.

He passed in through the black school gates, his shabby coat flapping at
his heels.

The distant Brown Wood, as it surrendered to the sun, flamed with gold;
the dark green hedges on the hill slowly caught the light. II.

The master's common room in the Lower School was a small square room
that was inclined in the summer to get very stuffy indeed. It stood,
moreover, exactly between the kitchen, where meals were prepared, and
the long dining-room, where meals were eaten, and there was therefore
a perpetual odor of food in the air. On a “mutton day”—there were three
“mutton” days a week—this odor hung in heavy, clammy folds about the
ceiling, and on those days there were always more boys kept in than on
the other days—on so small a thing may punishment hang.

To-day—this being the first day of the term—-the room was exceedingly
tidy. On the right wall, touching the windows, were two rows of
pigeon-holes, and above each pigeon-hole was printed, on a white label,
a name—

“Mr. Perrin,”

“Mr. Dormer,”

“Mr. Clinton,”

“Mr. Traill.”

Each master had two pigeon-holes into which he might put his papers and
his letters; considerable friction had been caused by people putting
their papers into other people's pigeon-holes. On the opposite wall was
an enormous, shiny map of the world, with strange blue and red lines
running across it. The third wall was filled with the fireplace, over
which were two stern and dusty photographs of the Parthenon, Athens, and
St. Peter's, Rome.

Although the air was sharp with the first early hint of autumn, the
windows were open, and a little part of the garden could be seen—a
gravel path down which golden-brown leaves were fluttering, a round
empty flower-bed, a stone wall.

On the large table in the middle of the room tea was laid, one plate of
bread and butter, and a plate of rock buns. Dormer, a round, red-faced,
cheerful-looking person with white hair, aged about fifty, and Clinton,
a short, athletic youth, with close-cropped hair and a large mouth, were
drinking tea. Clinton had poured his into his saucer and was blowing at
it—a practice that Perrin greatly disliked.

However, this was the first day of term, and everyone was very friendly.
Perrin paused a moment in the doorway. “Ah! here we are again!” he said,
with easy jocularity.

Dormer gave him a hand, and said, “Glad to see you, Perrin; had good
holidays?”

Clinton took the last rock bun, and shouted with a kind of roar, “You
old nut!”

Perrin, as he moved to the table, thought that it was a little hard that
all the things that irritated him most should happen just when he was
most inclined to be easy and pleasant.

“Ha! no cake!” he said, with a surprised air.

“Oh! I say, I'm so sorry,” said Clinton, with his mouth full, “I took
the last. Ring the bell.”

Perrin gulped down his annoyance, sat down, and poured out his tea. It
was cold and leathery. Dormer was busily writing lists of names. The
Lower School was divided into two houses—Dormer was house-master of
one, and Perrin of the other. The other two junior men were under
house-masters: Clinton belonged to Dormer; and Traill, the new man, to
Perrin. Both houses were in the same building, but the sense of rival
camps gave a pleasant spur of emulation and competition both to work and
play.

“I say, Perrin, “have you made out your bath-lists? Then there are
locker-names—I want.” Perrin snapped at his bread and butter. “Ah,
Dormer, please—my tea first.”

“All right; only, it's getting on to four.”

For some moments there was silence. Then there came timid raps on the
door. Perrin, in his most stentorian voice, shouted, “Come in!”

The door slowly opened, and there might be seen dimly in the passage a
misty cloud of white Eton collars and round, white faces. There was a
shuffling of feet.

Perrin walked slowly to the door.

“Here we all are again! How pleasant! How extremely pleasant! All of
us eager to come back, of course—um—yes. Well, you know you oughtn't to
come now. Two minutes past four. I 'll take your names then—another five
minutes. It's up on the board. Well, Sexton? Hadn't you eyes? Don't you
know that ten minutes past four is ten minutes past four and not four
o'clock?”

“Yes, sir, please, sir—but, sir—”

Perrin closed the door, and walked slowly back to the fireplace.

“Ha, ha,” he said, smiling reflectively; “had him there!”

Dormer was muttering to himself, “Wednesday, 9 o'clock, Bilto, Cummin;
10 o'clock, Sayer, Long. Thursday, 9 o'clock—”

The golden leaves blew with a whispering chatter down the path.

The door opened again, and someone came in—Traill, the new man. Perrin
looked at him with curiosity and some excitement. The first impression
of him, standing there in the doorway, was of someone very young
and very eager to make friends. Someone young, by reason of his very
dress—the dark brown Norfolk jacket, light gray flannel trousers, turned
up and short, showing bright purple socks and brown brogues. His hair,
parted in the middle and brushed back, was very light brown; his eyes
were brown and his cheeks tanned. His figure was square, his back
very broad, his legs rather short—he looked, beyond everything else,
tremendously clean.

He stopped when he saw Perrin, and Dormer looked up and introduced them.
Perrin was relieved that he was so young. Searle, last year, had been
old enough to have an opinion of his own—several opinions of his own; he
had contradicted Perrin on a great many points, and towards the end
of the term they had scarcely been on speaking terms. Searle was a
pig-headed ass....

But Traill evidently wanted to “know”—was quite humble about it,
and sat, pulling at his pipe, whilst Perrin enlarged about lists and
dormitories and marks and discipline to his hearts content. “I must say
as far as order goes I 've never found any trouble. It 's in a man if
he 's going to do it—I've always managed them all right—never any
trouble—hum, ha! Yes, you 'll find them the first few days just a little
restive—seeing what you 're made of, you know; drop on them, drop on
them.”

Traill asked about the holiday task.

“Oh, yes, Dormer set that. Ivanhoe—Scott, you know. Just got to read out
the questions, and see they don't crib. Let them go when you hear the
chapel bell.”

Traill was profuse in his thanks.

“Not at all—anything you want to know.”

Perrin smiled at him.

There was, once again, the timid knock at the door. The door was opened,
and a crowd of tiny boys shuffled in, headed by a larger boy who had
the bold look of one who has lost all terror of masters, their ways, and
their common rooms.

“Well, Sexton?” Perrin cleared his throat.

“Please, sir, you told me to bring the new boys. These are all I could
find, sir—Pippin Minor is crying in the matron's room, sir.” Sexton
backed out of the room.

Perrin stared at the agitated crowd for some moments without saying
anything. The boys were herded together like cattle, and were staring at
him with eyes that started from their round, close-cropped heads. Perrin
took their names down. Then he talked to them for three minutes about
discipline, decency, and decorum; then he reminded them of their
mothers, and finally said a word about serving their country.

Then he passed on to the subject of pocket-money. “It will be safer for
you to hand it over to me,” he said slowly and impressively. “Then you
shall have it when you want it.”

A slight shiver of apprehension passed through the crowd; then slowly,
one by one, they delivered up their shining silver. One tiny boy—he
had apparently no neck and no legs; he was very chubby—had only two
halfcrowns. He clutched these in his hot palm until Perrin said, “Well,
Rackets?”

Then, with eyes fixed devouringly upon them, the boy delivered them up.

“I don't like to see you so fond of money, Rackets.” Perrin dropped
the half-crowns slowly into his trouser pocket, one after the other. “I
don't think you will ever see these half-crowns again.” He smiled.

Rackets began to choke. His fist, which had closed again as though the
money was still there, moved forward. A large, fat tear gathered slowly
in his eye. He struggled to keep it back—he dug his fist into it, turned
round, and fled from the room.

Perrin was amused. “Caught friend Rackets on the hip,” he said.

Then suddenly, in the distance, an iron bell began to clang. The four
men put on their gowns, gathered books together, and moved to the door.
Traill hung back a little. “You take the big room with me, Traill,” said
Dormer. “I 'll give you paper and blotting-paper.”

They moved slowly out of the room, Perrin last. A door was opened. There
was a sudden cessation of confused whispers—complete silence, and
then Perrin's voice: “Question one. Who were Richard I., Gurth, Wamba,
Brian-de-Bois-Guilbert?.. . B,r,i,a,n—hyphen...”

The door closed. III.

A few papers fluttered about the table. It was growing dark outside, and
a silver moon showed above the dark mass of the garden wall.

The brown leaves, now invisible, passed rustling and whispering about
the path. Into the room there stole softly, from the kitchen, the smell
of onions....




CHAPTER II—INTRODUCES A CONFUSING COMPANY OF PERSONS, WITH SPECIAL
EMPHASIS ON MRS. COMBER I.

IT would be fitting at this moment, were it possible, to give Traill's
impressions, at the end of the first week, of the place and the people.
But here one is met by the outstanding and dominating difficulty that
Traill himself was not given to gathering impressions at all—he felt
things, but he never saw them; he recorded opinions in simple language
and an abbreviated vocabulary, but it was all entirely objective;
motives, the way that things hung and were interdependent one upon the
other, the sense of contrast and of the incessant jostling of comedy on
tragedy and of irony upon both, never hit him anywhere.

Nevertheless, he had, in a clear, clean-cut way, his opinions at the end
of the first week.

There is a letter of his to a college friend that is interesting,
and there are some other things in a letter to his mother; but he was
engaged, quite naturally, in endeavoring to keep up with the confusing
medley of “things to be done and things not to be done” that that first
week must necessarily entail.

His relations to Perrin and Perrin's relations to him are, it may be
said here now, once and for all, the entire motif of this episode—it
is from first to last an attempt to arrive at a decision as to the real
reasons of the catastrophe that ultimately occurred; and so, that being
the case, it may seem that the particulars as to the rest of the
people in the place, and, indeed, the place itself, are extraneous and
unnecessary; but they all helped, every one of them, in their own way
and their own time, to bring about the ultimate disaster, and so they
must have their place.

Traill had learnt during his three years at Cambridge that, above all
things, one must not worry. He had been inclined, a little at first, to
think, after the easy indolence of Clifton, that one ought to bother.
He had found that two thirds in his Historical Tripos and a “Blue” for
Rugby football were very easily; obtained; he found that the second of
these things led to a popularity that invited a pleasant indifference to
thought and discussion, and he was extremely happy.

His “Blue” would undoubtedly have secured him something better than a
post at Moffatt's had he taken more trouble; but He had left it, lazily,
until the last and had been forced to accept what he could get; in a
term or two he hoped to return to Clifton.

All this meant that his stay at Moffatt's was in the nature of an
interlude. He buoyantly regarded it as a month or two of “learning the
ropes,” and he could not therefore he expected to regard masters, boys,
or buildings with any very intense seriousness. It is, indeed, one of
the most curious aspects of the whole affair that he remained, for so
long a period, blind to all that was going on.

In his motives, in his actions, he was of a surprising simplicity. He
found the world an entirely delightful place—there was Rugby football in
the winter, and cricket in the summer; there were splendid walks; there
was a week in town every now and again; as to people, there was his
mother—a widow, and he was her only son—whom he entirely worshiped;
there were one or two excellent friends of his from Clifton and
Cambridge; there was no one whom he really disliked; and there were one
or two girls, hazily, not very seriously, in the distance, whom he had
liked very much indeed.

He read a little—liked it when he had time; had a passion for Napoleon,
whose campaigns he had followed confusedly at Cambridge; and was even
stirred—again when he had time—by certain sorts of poetry.

And it is this that leads me to one of the questions that are most
difficult of decision—as to how strongly, if indeed at all, he had any
feeling for beauty before he met Isabel Desart.

He certainly—if he had it at this time—could not put it into words; but
I believe that he had, in the back of his brain, a kind of consciousness
about it all, and his meeting with Isabel fired what had been lying
there waiting.

He never, certainly, talked about it, but it will be noticed that
he went to the wood a great many times, even before he felt Isabel's
influence, and that he realized quite vividly certain aspects of
Pendragon and the Flutes; and he would not have cared for Richard
Feverel quite so passionately had he not had something—some poetry and
feeling—already in him.

The reverse of the shield is, at any rate, given in that first letter
to his mother. He says of Moffatt's: “You never saw anything so hideous.
The red brick all looks so fresh, the stone corridors all smell so new,
the iron and brass of the place is all so strong and regular. It's
like the labs at Cambridge on an extensive scale; you'd think they were
inventing gases or something, not teaching boys the way they should
go.... All the same, coming up the hill the other night, with the
sun setting behind it, it looked quite black and grand—it 's the
fresh-lobster color of it that I can't stand...”

That shows that he was, to some degree at any rate, sensitive to the
way that the place looked, and he, in all probability, felt a great deal
more about it than he ever said to anyone.

Cambridge may have done something for him—few people can spend three
years with these gray palaces and blue waters without some kind of
development, although probably—because we are English—it is unconscious.
II.

He had, during that first week, too much to do to get any very concrete
idea of the staff. On the first morning of term there was a masters'
meeting, and he could see them all sitting, heavily, despondently, in
conclave. There was a gradation of seats, and Traill, of course, took
the lowest—a little, hard, sharp one near the window with a shelf just
above his head, and it knocked him if he moved.

The Rev. Moy-Thompson, the head master—a venerable-looking clergyman,
with a long grizzled heard and bony fingers—sat at the end of the table
in an impatient way, as though he were longing for an excuse to fly
into a temper. For the others, Traill only noticed one or two; Perrin,
Dormer, and Clifton were there, of course. There was a large stout
man with a heavy mustache and a sharp voice like a creaking door; a
clergyman, thin and rather haggard, with a white wall of a collar much
too big for him; an agitated little Frenchman, who seemed to expect that
at any moment he might be the victim of a practical joke; a thin, bony
little man with a wiry mustache and a biting, cynical speech that seemed
to goad Moy-Thompson to fury; a nervous and bald-headed man, whose
hand continually brushed his mustache and whose manner was exceedingly
deprecating. There were others, but these struck Traill's eyes as they
roved about.

During the discussion that followed concerning the moving of boys up
and the moving of boys down, the time of lock-up, the possibilities and
disadvantages of the new boys, it seemed to be everybody's intention
to be as unpleasant as possible under cover of an agreeable manner. On
several occasions it seemed that the storm was certain to break, and
Traill bent eagerly forward in his seat; but the danger was averted.

As the week passed, he found that these men grew more distinct and
individual. The stout man with the heavy mustache was called Comber; he
had once been a famous football player, and was now engaged on a book
concerning the athletes of Greece. The clergyman, the Rev. Stuart, was
very quiet except on questions of ritual and ceremony, and these things
stirred him into a passion. The little Frenchman, Monsieur Pons, spent
his time in hating England and preparing to leave it—an escape that he
never achieved.

The little man with the mustache, Birkland by name, seemed to Traill the
most “interesting” of them. He was fierce and caustic in his manner to
everybody and was feared by the whole staff.

White, the nervous man, never, so far as Traill could see, opened his
mouth; and if he did say anything, no one paid the slightest attention.

None of these men, Traill discovered, concerned him very closely, as his
work was for the most part at the Lower School. He was pleasant to all
of them, and, if he had thought about it at all, would have said that
they liked him; but he did not think about it.

His relations with Dormer, Perrin, and Clinton were quite agreeable.
Dormer was kind and helpful in a fatherly way; Clinton admired his
football and liked to compare Oxford (at which he had, several years
before, been a shining light) with Traill's own university; Perrin asked
him into his sitting-room for coffee and talked School Education to him
at infinite length.

Everyone, during this first week, was quite pleasant and agreeable. III.

The ladies of the establishment came to Traill's notice more slowly;
and they came to him, of course, considering his temperament, quite
indefinitely and without his own immediate realization of anything. He
could point, of course, to the moment of his meeting Isabel, because,
from that moment, his life was changed; but it was the meeting rather
than any keen and tangible idea of her that he realized.

It is essential, however, that Mrs. Comber should appear on the scene a
good deal more clearly than he would ever probably see her. She had so
much to do with everything that occurred—quite unconsciously, poor lady,
as indeed she was always unconscious of anything until it was over—that
she demands a close attempt at accurate presentation.

The immediate impressions that she left on any observer, however
casual, were of size and color, and of all the things that go with those
qualities. She was large, immense, and seemed, from her movements and
her air of rather tentatively and timidly embracing the world, to be
even larger.

Her hair was of a blackness and her cheeks of a redness that hinted at
foreign blood, but was derived in reality from nothing more than Cornish
descent—and that indeed may, if you please, be taken as foreign enough.
There was a great deal of hair piled on her head, and in her continual
smiles and anxiety to be pleasant there seemed, too, to be a great deal
of her red cheeks.

In those earlier days, the daughter of a country clergyman, and the
youngest of six sisters, she had been, when so permitted, jolly, noisy,
with a tremendous sense of life. The key that was going, she believed,
to unlock life for her was Romance, and she looked eagerly and
enthusiastically down the dusty road to watch for the coming of some
knight. When he came in the person of Freddie Comber, young, handsome,
athletic, and the most devout of lovers, she felt that, now that her
lamp was lighted, she had only got to keep the flame burning and she
would be happy for ever. That—the keeping of it alight—seemed, as she
looked at the handsome and ardent Freddie, an easy enough thing to do.
She did not know that Fate very often, having given a tempting glimpse
and even a positive handling of its burnished brass and intricate
tracing, removes it altogether—merely, as it may seem to some cynical
observers of life, for the fun of the thing. In any case, from the
moment of her marriage, Mrs. Comber's eager hands found nothing to
hold on to at all, and she passed, in the ensuing years from a
plucky determination to make the “second best” do, to the final blind
acquiescence in anything at all that might have the faintest resemblance
to that earlier glorious radiance.

Freddie Comber's transition from the handsome, enthusiastic young lover
into the stout, lethargic and querulous Mr. Comber, master of the Middle
Fourth and anticipatory author of a work on the athletes of Greece,
would need an exhaustive treatise on “Public School Education as applied
to our Masters” for its reasonable analysis. Perhaps this faithful
account of the relations of Perrin and Traill may offer some solution to
that and other more complex riddles.

It says, however, everything for Mrs. Comber's pluck and determined
stupidity that she lived, even now, after fifteen years' married life,
at the threshold of expectation. Things that were apparent to the
complete stranger in his first five minutes' interview with Comber were
hidden, wilfully and proudly hidden, from her.

She yielded to facts, however, in this one particular, that she extended
her attempts at Romance to wider fields. It always might return as far
as Freddie was concerned—she was continually hoping and expecting that
it would; but meanwhile she dug diligently in other grounds. Her three
boys—fat, stolid, stupid, pugnacious—cared, they showed her quite
plainly, nothing for her at all; but she put that down to their age,
to their school, even to their appetites, their clothes, anything that
pointed to a probable change in the future. In their holidays she spent
her days in eagerly loving them and being repulsed, and then in
hiding her love under a troubled indifference and being entirely
disregarded.... They were unpleasant boys.

Another place for digging was the ground of “things,” of property.
Having had nothing at all when she was a girl, and having almost
nothing—they were very poor, and she “managed” badly—now, she had always
had an intense feeling for possession. She was generous to an amazing
degree, and would give anything, in her tangled, impetuous kind of way,
to anybody without a moment's thought. But she loved her valuables. They
were very few. Potatoes and cabbages, clothing and school-bills for the
boys, consumed any money that there might happen to be, and consumed it
in a muddled, helpless kind of way that she was never able to prevent or
correct. But things had come to her—been given, left, or eagerly seized
in a wild moment's extravagance,—and these she cherished with all her
eyes and hands. The peacock-blue Liberty screen, the ormolu clock, some
few pieces of dainty Dresden china, some brass Indian pots, a small but
musically charming piano, some sketches and two good prints, and edition
de luxe of Walter Pater (a wedding-present, and she had never opened one
of these beautiful volumes), some silver, a teapot, a tray, some cups
that Freddie had won in an earlier, more glorious period, some small
pieces of jewelry—over these things she passed every morning with a
delicate, lingering touch.

Clumsy and awkward as she generally was, when she approached her
valuables she became another person: she would lie awake thinking about
them.... They seemed—dumb things as they were—to give her something of
the affection for which, from more eloquent persons, she was always so
continually searching.

She was as clumsy in her relations to all her neighbors and
acquaintances as she was in her movements and her finances. She was
famous for her want of tact; famous, too, for a certain coarseness and
bluntness of speech; famous for a childlike and transparent attempt to
make people like her—an attempt that, from its transparency, always with
wiser and more cynical persons failed.

She generally thought of three things at once and tried to talk about
them all; she was quite aware that most of the ladies connected with
the town and the neighborhood disliked her, and she never, although
she wondered in a kind of muddled dismay why it was, could discover
a satisfactory reason. She spent her years in cheerfully rushing into
people's lives and being hurriedly bundled out again—which “bundling,”
at every reiteration of it, left her as confused and dismayed as before.

But against all this rejection and muddled confusion there was, of
course, to be set Isabel Desart. What Miss Desart was to Mrs. Comber
no simple succession of printed words can possibly say. She was, in her
free, spontaneous fashion, a great many things to a great many people;
but to none of them was she quite the special and wonderful gift that
she was to Mrs. Comber.

Perhaps it was some feeling of this kind that brought her so often, and
for so long a period, down to Moffatt's—a proceeding that her London
friends could never even vaguely understand. That she—having, as she
might, such a glorious “time” in London behind her—should care to go
and stay for so long a period at that dullest of places, a school, with
those dullest and most arid of people, scholastic authorities (this term
to include wives as well as husbands), was indeed to them all a total
mystery.

Mrs. Comber, with all her faults and insufficiencies, would have seemed
a poor enough answer to the riddle as an answer; it was, in fact, only
partial.

In addition to Mrs. Comber, there was Cornwall; and Cornwall, as it was
at Moffatt's, was quite enough to draw Isabel unerringly, irresistibly.

Of the place—the surroundings, the look of it all, the “sense” of
it—there is more to be said in a moment—being seen, more completely
perhaps, with Traill's new and unaccustomed eyes; it is enough here
that, on every separate occasion of her coming, it meant to Isabel
deeper and more vital experiences. She was beginning even to be afraid
that it was not going to let her go again: its sea, its hard, black
rocks, its golden gorge, its deep green lanes, its gray-roofed cottages
that nestled in bowls and cups of color as no cottages nestle anywhere
else in the world—these were all things that she dreamed of afterwards,
when she had left them, to the extent, it began to seem to her, of
danger and confusion.

She herself “fitted in” as only a few people out of the many that go
there could ever do.

With her rather short brown hair that curled about her head, her
straight eyes, her firm mouth, her vigorous, unerring movements, the
swing of her arms as she walked, she seemed as though her strength
and honesty might forbid her softer graces. To most people she was a
delightful boy—splendidly healthy, direct, uncompromising, sometimes
startling in her hatred of things and people, sometimes arrogant in her
assured enthusiasms; Mrs. Comber, who, in her muddled eager way, had
told her so much, knew of the other side of her, of her tenderness, her
understanding.

The boys loved her, and she had been their envoy on many occasions of
peril and disaster; they always trusted her to carry things through, and
she generally did.

It was only, perhaps, with the other ladies of the establishment that
she did not altogether find favor. The other ladies consisted of Mrs.
Moy-Thompson, Mrs. Dormer, and the lady matrons—Miss Bonhurst, the two
Misses Madder, and Miss Tremans.

Mrs. Moy-Thompson, a thin, faded lady in perpetual black, had long ago
been crushed into a miserable negligibility by her masterful husband.
She very seldom spoke at all and, when she did, hurriedly corrected what
she had just said in a sudden fear lest she should be misunderstood. She
allowed her husband to bully her to his heart's content.

Mrs. Dormer, stern, with the manner of one who never says what she
means, had never got over the disappointment of her husband having,
fifteen years before, missed the head-mastership. She was continually
finding new reasons for this omission and venting her dislike on
people who had had nothing whatever to do with it. She was neat and
puritanical, and hated Mrs. Comber because she was neither of these
things.

Of the matrons, it may be enough to say that they all disliked each
other, but were perfectly ready to combine in their mutual dislike
of the other ladies; they felt that their position demanded that they
should assert their birth and breeding; they also felt that Mrs. Comber
and Mrs. Dormer looked down on them.

The best of them was the matron of the Lower School, the elder Miss
Madder—stout and kind-hearted and extremely capable. She made up for the
undeniable fact that no one had ever asked her to change her name for
a pleasanter one by loving the small boys of the Lower School with a
warmth and good-humor that they none of them, in after life, forgot.

And so there they all were—most of them—a background, and simply, as
individuals, witnesses to the whole case and, perhaps, by reason of
their very existence, factors in assisting the result.

They were, most of them, never in young Traill's consciousness at
all—Miss Madder, perhaps because she was at the Lower School; Mrs.
Comber, because Isabel was staying with her... and Isabel. IV.

A word, finally, about the surrounding country.

It becomes, perhaps, at once most definitely presented if you take the
Brown Hill as the center, and Pendragon to the right along the coast,
and Truro inland to the left—both at an equal distance—as the farthest
boundaries.

Between Truro and Moffatt's there is a ridge of hill—undulating, gently,
vaguely shaped, with its cool brown colors melting into the blue or gray
of the sky as dim clouds melt into one another.

The Brown Hill itself rises sharply, steeply, straight from the sea,
with the little village—Chattock—at its feet, curling with its steep,
cobbled street up the incline. Halfway down the hill there is a wood—the
Brown Wood—and it hangs with all its feathery trees in friendly, eager
fashion over the little white-stoned and yellow-sanded cove (so tiny and
so perfect in its shape and color that it almost audibly cries out not
to be touched). There is a little part of the wood where the trees part
and you may sit, in a kind of magical wonder, right over the gray carpet
of the sea, hearing what the wood, with its creaking and bending and
rustling, is saying to the water and what the water, with its slipping
and hissing and singing, is saying to the wood. Of the two towns
Pendragon has become, from the invasion of the Vandals, modern and
monotonous. It had, not so long ago, a cove on its outskirts—that was
the whole of Cornwall in a tiny space; now there is a row of modern
villas, red-roofed and wooden-paled. Traill, in his visits there, was
concerned with the chief house there—The Flutes, owned by a certain
Sir Henry Trojan, whose son, Robin Trojan, had been, although senior, a
friend at Cambridge. The house was beautiful both in its position and
in the spirit of its owner, and Traill snatched what moments he could to
visit it and to snatch a respite there.

Had he known, it became in the back of his mind a contrast with the
“lobster red” and the stone corridors of Moffatt's, so that he took its
wide, high rooms and its shining, ordered garden with an added sense of
richness. Had he realized how soon its dignity and peace stood to him
for an “escape,” he would have realized also his growing protest
against his voluntary imprisonment. He went over also on occasions to
Truro—because he liked the walk over the hill, because he liked certain
quaintnesses in the market, in the sharp cobbles of Lemon Street, in the
higher breezes of Kenwyn, because, above all, he liked the dark quiet
and solemnity of the Cathedral.

The point about both Pendragon and Truro is that it was the kind of life
that he was leading at Moffatt's—the sides of it that are soon to be
given you in detail—that led him to notice these places. Contrast drove
him to a sudden opening of his eyes—contrast and Isabel Desart. He was
growing so very quickly.

In letters to his mother he spoke of a splendid little wood where one
could sit and watch the sea for hours if there was only time; of the
funny old hill, all brown, with the white road curling up it; of calling
at The Flutes, and “Sir Henry Trojan and Lady Trojan being most awfully
kind,” and the house being quite beautiful, but very little about the
people of the school, and during those first few weeks nothing at all
about Isabel Desart.

It was not until Mrs. Comber gave her dinner-party that the
preliminaries could be said to be over.




CHAPTER III—CONCERNS ALL THE WONDERFUL THINGS THAT MAY HAPPEN BETWEEN
SOUP AND DESSERT I.

WHEN Mrs. Comber asked Vincent Perrin to her dinner-party he was
delighted, although he assumed as great an indifference as possible.
This was at the end of the first week of term, and he had not spoken to
Miss Desart—he had merely bowed to her across the grass and gone indoors
to teach the Lower Third algebra with a beating heart.

He was also fortunately prevented from seeing that Mrs. Comber was
giving the dinner for Traill. If he had seen that, things might have
been very different; as it was, he thought that that kind, good-natured
woman (he did not always like her) had noticed his attachment—as he
thought most carefully concealed—to Miss Desart and wanted to help him.

He himself had not noticed the attachment until the holidays. She had
stayed at Moffatt's during part of the summer term, and he had played
tennis with her and talked to her and even walked with her. But it
was not until he had returned to the seclusion of his aged mother and
Buckinghamshire that he realized that for the first time for twenty
years he was in love.

The discovery affected him in many ways. In the first place it swept
away in the most curious manner all the years that had intervened since
the last affair. He was suddenly young again. He began to regret the
way that he had spent his days. He played tennis (badly but with
enthusiasm). He talked to the men of his Club about “the absurdity of
considering forty-five any age,” and quoted juvenile athletes of eighty.
He gave his mustache a terrible time, wearing things to hold it straight
at night, looking at it often in the glass.

He told his aged mother (a very old lady with a brown, shriveled face, a
white lace cap, and mittens) vaguely but magnificently about there being
somebody. He hinted that she cared for him and was eager to marry him
as soon as he felt ready to ask her. He talked about “getting a house,”
even about wallpapers and stair-carpets and a nice sunny room for the
old lady.

She was delighted at first, and then agitated. Who might this new young
person be? Perhaps she would not like her—in any case, it meant taking a
second place. But she idolized and worshiped her son: she knew sides of
him that no one else knew—she saw him as a little, thin, serious hoy in
knickerbockers.

But this new spirit revived things in Vincent Perrin that he had long
thought dead. He knew, he savagely knew, in his heart of hearts, that he
was a failure; he was determined that the world should never know it; he
covered his knowledge with a multitude of disguises; but now perhaps, if
she cared for him, there might yet be a chance.

But most of all he was afraid of something—he could never give it a
name—that always crept slowly, increasingly over him as term advanced.
He could not give it a name: that thing made up of a myriad details, of
a myriad vexations; that evil spirit that they all, the masters and the
rest, seemed to feel as the weeks gathered in numbers—the end-of-termy
feelings: strained nerves, irritated tempers, almost, the last week or
two when examinations came, seeing red.

No—this term it shall be all right. He felt, as he said good-by to his
mother and kissed her, almost an eagerness to get back and prove that
it was all right. After all, Searle had left, and there was Miss Desart.
Supposing she cared for him? He twisted his thin fingers together. Oh!
what things he could do!

And so he was glad of Mrs. Comber's dinner-party. II.

Giving a dinner-party was no light, easy thing for Mrs. Comber. So
many wide issues were involved. Not very many dinner-parties were
given during the term, and Mrs. Comber was perfectly aware of all the
conversation that it would give rise to, of all the people that would in
all probability be angry with all the other people because they had
been asked or because they had not. There was, generally, a reason for
a dinner. Some important person had to be asked, some unimportant people
had to be worked off, someone was conscious that there had not been a
dinner-party for a very long time. But on this occasion there was no
reason except that Mrs. Comber had liked the look of young Traill, had
at once thought of Isabel, and had conceived a plan.

Then, of course, it followed that other people must be asked: Vincent
Perrin, because she didn't like him, but felt that she ought to; the
Dormers, because it was time they were asked; and the elder Miss Madder,
because she was the nicest of the matrons and wouldn't talk quite so
much and quite so spitefully as the others would.

All this involved danger and destruction as far as the people invited
were concerned. One chance word at dinner—some errant, tiny omission or
commission—and anything might happen: the time might be made miserable
for everybody.

But there was more immediate peril in it than that. There was in the
first place “ways and means.” How this harassed poor Mrs. Comber no
words can say. She was forced to drive her frail cockle-shell of a
boat between the Scylla of increased bills and the Charybdis of
not-being-smart-enough.

Were things not right—if there were no meringues, no mushroom savories
(there were rules and regulations about these things), no kummel—well,
the party had better not be given at all. And then, on the other hand,
there was the end of the month, nothing in hand to pay, and Freddie
scowling over his Greek Athletes to such an extent that it wouldn't do
to speak to him. All this was dreadfully difficult, but it revolved
in reality almost entirely around Freddie's stout figure. Every
dinner-party, every party of any kind, was an attempt to win Freddie
back.

Mrs. Comber never confessed this even to herself, and she was, poor
woman, only too completely aware that its usual result was to drive
Freddie only more completely “in.” Something was sure to happen,
before the evening was over, to annoy him—she would have “such a time
afterwards.” But it always, of course, might be the other way. He might
suddenly see, by some little word or act, how fond, how terribly fond,
she was of him. She had learnt Bridge to please him—he used to like a
game; but the result, although she would not admit it, had simply been
disastrous.

She was much too muddled a person to be good at cards—she was very, very
bad; she lost sixpences and shillings with the sinking feeling in her
heart that they ought to be going to pay for their boys' clothes. She
plunged desperately to win it all back again—she was known throughout
the neighborhood as the worst player in the world.

It was indeed this conclusion to the evening that she dreaded most of
all. There were eight of them, so, of course, they would have to play.
Her heart sank because of all the things that might happen.

But Isabel was, of course, the greatest use in the world. She saved all
kinds of needless extravagances; she always got things where they were
cheap and not bad, instead of getting them expensive and rotten. She
thought of a thousand little things, and she managed the servants—only
two of them, and both ill-tempered.

Mrs. Comber said nothing to Isabel about young Traill—she did not even
think that she had as yet noticed him. They neither of them said a word
about Mr. Perrin. III.

Gathered all together in the drawing-room, it was everybody's chief
object to avoid knocking things over. This may be taken metaphorically
as well as literally, but in that ten minutes' prelude everyone had the
hard task of being socially agreeable to people whom they met, as they
met their tables and their chairs, their beds and their hair-brushes,
every day of their lives.

The curtains; had been closely drawn, but outside the winds were up and
were beating with wild fingers at the panes. They gathered in clusters
about the house, screamed in derision at the dinner-party, chattered
wildly round the buttresses and chimneys of the sedate and solemn
buildings, and then rushed furiously down the gravel paths and away to
the sea.

The tall lamp had been so placed that its light fell on the peacock-blue
screen and the ormolu clock; it also fell on the enormous shoulders, in
black silk, of Miss Madder, on the thin, bony neck of Mrs. Dormer, and
on the deep red of Mrs. Comber's dress (open at one place at the back,
where it should have been closed, and cut, Mrs. Dormer considered, a
great deal lower than it need have been).

They were all waiting for Mr. Comber, and Mrs. Comber was trying to
explain to Traill why Freddie was always late, why people at Moffatt's
always liked meringues, and why with a magnificent “heart” hand she had,
only two nights ago, gone hearts with most disastrous results. “They
like them best with jam in them—you shall see to-night if they aren't
good; and there was really no reason at all why they shouldn't have come
off, but we had such bad luck, and I oughtn't to have played my King
when I did; I'm always telling him that he ought to go and dress a
little earlier—but he stays working.”

Poor Mrs. Comber! She was talking with her eyes all about the room, with
a sickening consciousness that something was wrong with her dress at the
back, with a sure and a certain knowledge that it would be related in
the common room the next morning that dinner was kept half an hour
too long, with a keen misgiving that Mrs. Dormer and Miss Madder had
quarreled furiously only the day before and that she had known nothing
about it. Every now and again she glanced at Isabel to gather comfort
from her, and Isabel's eyes were always ready to give it her.

Isabel was standing in a dark corner by the window, talking to Vincent
Perrin. Her dress was of dark brown silk, very simply cut, and falling
in one straight piece, save for a golden girdle that bound her waist.
She was standing with that perfect repose that came to her so naturally;
when she moved it was as though that was the only movement possible—her
limbs did not seem to hesitate, as do the limbs of so many people,
before they could decide on the way that they were going to act. Her
brown eyes were smiling at Vincent Perrin in a very friendly way,
and his heart was beating a great deal faster than it had ever beaten
before.

He had taken very especial pains with his dressing that night. He found
that there were only three shirts in his drawer and that the cuffs of
two of them were badly frayed, and that the stud-hole in the third was
so broken that it would need a very large stud indeed to fill it. He
found a kind of soup-plate at last, but was painfully conscious of its
brazen size and of a little brown smudge on the front of the shirt
near the collar. His suit—it had done duty for a great many years—was
painfully shiny in the back: he had never noticed it before; and there
was a small tear in one sleeve that he knew everyone would see. His
hair, in spite of water, was lanky and uneven; his mustache was raggeder
than ever; his coat fell over his cuffs and shot them into obscurity in
the most distressing manner.

All these things were new discomforts and distresses—he had never cared
about them before. Then, when Isabel was so kind to him, he felt that
they did not matter; he began in another few minutes to believe that he
was rather well dressed after all; after ten minutes' conversation he
was proud of his appearance.

Then suddenly his eye fell on Traill, and that moment must be
recorded as the first moment of his dislike. Traill was absurd, quite
absurd—over-dressed in fact.

His hair was brushed and parted so that you could almost see your face
in brown glossiness. His coat fitted amazingly. There was a wonderful
white waistcoat with pearl buttons, there were wonderful silk socks with
pale blue clocks, there was a splendid even line of white cuff below the
sleeves.

But Perrin was forced to admit that this smartness was not common; it
was quite natural, as though Traill had always worn clothes like that.
Could it be that Perrin was shabby... not that Traill was smart?

Perrin dragged his cuffs from their dark hiding-places, then saw that
there was a new frayed piece that had escaped his scissors, and pushed
them back again.

They all went in to dinner. IV.

Traill took Isabel in. That was the first time that she had consciously
recognized him—even then it was fleeting and was confined in reality to
a vague approval... and she liked his voice.

He had never seen her before—that is, he had never detached her from the
vague background of people moving in the distance against the trees and
the buildings; but now at once he fell in love with her. He had been in
love before, and the strange suddenness of the ending of those fugitive
episodes—the way that it had been, in an instant, like a candle blown
out—had led him to fancy that love was always like that; he had
even begun to be a little cynical about it. But he was in no way a
complicated person. It didn't seem to him in the least strange that
yesterday he should have laughed at love and that now he should have
a sense of beauty and strange wonder—something that had suddenly, like
streaming silk or a sweeping, golden sunlight, flooded Mrs. Comber's
dining-room.

He thought her very grave; he noticed the white, crinkly sound of the
silk of her dress against the table, the broad bands of light in her
hair, and the way that her fingers, so slim and soft and yet so strong,
touched the white cloth; and when she asked him whether he had ever been
a schoolmaster before, the soup suddenly choked him and he could not
answer her, but blushed like a fool, waving a spoon.

“And you like it!”

“I love it.”

“So far. Well, you shall cherish your illusions.” She still looked at
him very gravely. “The boys like you so far.”

“Ah! they told you!” He was pleased at that.

“Oh! one soon knows—they are cruelly frank.”

Suddenly she caught her eyes away from him and looked down the table.
Mrs. Comber was in distress. Everyone had finished their soup a terribly
long time before, and there was no sign of the fish. One of those pauses
that are so cruelly eloquent fell about the table. Freddie Comber was
moodily staring at his plate and paying no attention at all to Dormer,
who was trying to be pleasant. Mrs. Dormer was sitting up stiffly in her
chair and gazing at Landseer's “Dignity and Imprudence” that hung on the
opposite wall as though she had never seen it before.

It was at moments like this that Mrs. Comber felt as though the room
got up and hit one in the face. She was always terribly conscious of her
dining-room. It was a room, she felt, “with nothing at all in it.” It
had a wallpaper that she hated; she had always intended to have a new
one, but there had never been quite enough money to spend on something
that was not, after all, a necessity. The Landseer picture offended her,
although she could give no reason—perhaps she did not care about dogs.
The sideboard was a dreadfully cheap one, with imitation brass knobs to
the doors of the cupboards, and there were three shelves of dusty and
tattered books that never got cleared away.

All these things seemed to rise and scream at her. She noticed, too,
with a little pang of dismay that one of the glass dessert dishes was
missing. The set had been one of their wedding-presents—the nicest
present that they had had. Oh! those servants!... She talked with a
brave smile to anybody and everybody, but she watched furtively her
husband's gloomy face.

But Isabel, having given her a smile, turned back and attacked Mr.
Perrin, feeling, as she always did about him, that she was sorry for
him, that she wanted to be kind to him, and that she would be so glad
when her duty would be over. She also noticed that she wanted to talk to
Traill again.

Perrin himself had been in a state of torture during dinner that was,
for him, an entirely; new experience. Traill had taken her in....
His thoughts hung about this fact as bees hang about a tree.
Traill—Traill... with his elegant waistcoat and his beautiful shirt. He
splashed his soup on to his plate. As through a mist people's words came
to him—Miss Madder's fat, cheerful voice: “Oh! I think we shall fill
the West Dormitory this term. There are five small Newsoms—all new boys,
poor dears.”... Comber himself, growling at the end of the table to
Dormer: “It's perfectly absurd. It means that Birk-land has one hour
less than the rest of us—that middle hour ten to eleven...”

The same old subjects, the same old dinners—but with her he was going to
escape from it all; with her by his side, his ambition would grow wings.

He saw himself at Eton or Harrow, or a school-inspectorship. Why not? He
was able enough. It only needed something to force him out of the rut.

But Traill had taken her in....

And then she turned and spoke to him, and at once he put up his hand as
though he would stroke his chin, but really it was to cover the stud—the
large soup-plate stud. He stroked his straggling mustache, and used his
official voice. He spoke as he always did when he wanted to create an
impression, as though in the cloistral courts of Cambridge.

Slow, deliberate, a little majestic... he shot his cuff back into his
sleeve. He spoke of ambition, of the things that a man could do if he
tried, of the things that he could do, if—

“If?” said Isabel.

“Oh! well, if... marriage, for instance, was such a help to a man...
one never knew—” He drank furiously and finished at a gulp a glass of
Freddie Comber's very bad claret.

Young Traill was having a very good time indeed with Miss Madder, and
Isabel turned round to hear what they were talking about. The meringues
had arrived—there was also fruit-salad, but everyone took meringues
although they would have liked, had they dared, to take both—and
conversation was quite lively.

“I do hope,” said Mrs. Dormer, “that there will be several extra halves
this term.”

And at once poor Mrs. Comber, who was eagerly congratulating herself on
the success with which, so far, she had escaped danger, burst in:

“Oh, so do I. You know, they always used to give the boys a half for
every new baby born on the establishment. Well, you and I have done our
duty nobly in that direction, haven't we, Mrs. Dormer?”

It is impossible that those who are not acquainted with both ladies
should have any conception of the disaster that this simple sentence
involved.

Mrs. Dormer had a glorious, pugnacious prudery in her stiff, angular
body that rejoiced in any opportunity for display. She hated Mrs.
Comber; she had now an excuse for being offended for weeks.

She could embroider and discuss to her heart's delight. She saw in the
amusement of Miss Madder, the discomfort of her husband, the dismay of
Miss Desart, the distaste of Mr. Perrin, the wrath of Mr. Comber, ample
confirmation of her exultant prophecies. It does not take much to make a
scandal at Moffatt's—and the propriety of the schoolmaster, the anxious,
eager propriety, exceeds the propriety of every other profession.

Mrs. Dormer had the game in her hands, and she played the first move by
sitting silently, whitely, protestingly in her chair.

“I do hope the football will be good this season,” she said at last,
quietly and patiently, to Mr. Comber.

Mrs. Comber realized at once that she was defeated. She did not know
why she had said a thing like that—she knew that Mrs. Dormer didn't like
such things to be talked about. She smiled and laughed and talked about
gardens and the school bell and Mrs. Moy-Thompson's hat. “It always
rings half a note flat, and it's no use speaking about it; and how she
can bear that colored green when it's the last color she ought to wear,
I can't think; if it weren't for these flies—what do you call them!—the
roses would have done quite well.” But her eyes stared desperately down
the table at Freddie, and she saw that he would not look at her, and she
knew that the dinner had been only one more nail in her coffin.

There was still, of course, Bridge. V.

Sitting at the little tables in the tiny drawing-room afterwards,
they were all tremendously—as of course you must be at such small
tables—conscious of each other.

They had drawn lots, and Mrs. Comber was playing with Dormer against her
husband and Miss Madder at one table, and Mr. Perrin was playing with
Mrs. Dormer against Isabel and young Traill at another.

It may seem a slight thing, but it was certainly a factor in the whole
situation that Perrin was forced to gaze—over a very small intervening
space—at Traill's immaculate clothes for the rest of the evening. He was
always a bad Bridge player—he thought that he disguised his bad play by
a haughty manner and a false assurance; to-night the confusion of his
thoughts, his incipient dislike for Traill, the bad claret that he had
drunk, the distracting way that Miss Desart held her cards, caused his
play to be something insane.

Mrs. Dormer disliked intensely losing money, and there seemed every
prospect, if Perrin continued to play like that, of her losing at least
five shillings before the end of the evening. She was convinced that
she had every reason for being angry, and when, at the end of the first
deal, her partner had thrown away a splendid heart hand by refusing to
follow any of her leads, she could not resist a stiff movement in her
chair and a sharp, “Well, Mr. Perrin, I think we ought to have done
better than that.”

For the first time in his experience his usual assured reply, containing
an implication that it was all his partner's fault, that he had been
at Cambridge for three years, and that he taught Algebra and Euclid six
days a week and therefore ought to know how to play Bridge if anyone
did, failed him. He stared at her miserably, gathered the cards
hurriedly together, and began to shuffle them in a dreadfully confused
way. He knew that Miss Desart must think him a fool, and he wanted her
so terribly badly to think him clever and even brilliant. He was sure
that Traill was laughing at him. He hated the assurance with which
he played. If only he, Perrin, had been playing with Miss Desart what
things he might have done.... His head ached, and his shirt creaked a
little every time he moved, and every time it creaked Mrs. Dormer made a
little stir of disapproval.

At the other table also things were not as they should be. The drawing
of lots had secured precisely the combination of players that Mrs.
Comber had most wished to avoid. Whatever she did, however she played,
she was lost. If she played badly, her husband, although playing against
her, was infuriated at her stupidity; if she won, he hated being beaten,
As it was, she was playing extremely badly, but was winning because of
the good cards that she held. His brow was growing blacker and blacker.
She held her cards so badly—she never could make them into a fan, and
every now and again one fell with a sharp rattle against the table.

Also she forgot sometimes that they were playing and broke into
sentences that had to be instantly checked—as, for instance: “Oh, I saw
Mrs.———— I'm so sorry, it 's my lead.”

“I believe this term.... Oh! I beg your pardon.... What are trumps?”

Every now and again she gazed at the peacock screen, and the clock, and
the dark corner of the room where there was a little water-color in a
gilt frame, and they gave her comfort.

The end of the rubber came, and Mrs. Dormer refused to play any more;
they had had magnificent cards, but she had lost three shillings. She
wouldn't look at Mr. Perrin. He stood nervously moving one foot against
the other, pulling his mustache.

“No, really I'm afraid we must go. You 've finished your rubber, Mrs.
Comber? Yes, we ought to have won.... No, I can't think how it was.”

“Considering the way my wife's been playing,” said Freddie Comber
brutally, “I think it is just as well to stop.”

Mrs. Comber chattered with amazing confusion as she helped Mrs. Dormer
to get her cloak. In her eyes something bright was shining, and every
now and again she put up her band to push back some of her black hair
(always on the edge of a perilous descent) with a little, desperate
action.

“Good night. I'm so glad you've enjoyed it. We meet to-morrow,
of course, although I can't think why they aren't going to play
golf—there's going to be such a storm in an hour or two, isn't
there?—probably because it's football to-morrow afternoon. Yes,
good-by.” Everyone departed. Mr. Perrin stood desperately with something
going up and down in his throat. He had a sentence in his head: “Please,
Miss Desart, do let me see you back to the lodge.” (Mrs. Comber had had
to plant her out there to sleep because there was no room in their own
tiny house.) He meant to say it, he wanted to say it. He clutched his
mortar-board frantically in his band. Then suddenly be beard Traill's
voice:

“Oh! please, Miss Desart—of course, I'll see you back. Good night, Mrs.
Comber. Thank you so much—I've loved it. Good night, Comber. Night,
Perrin. Look out, Miss Desart, it's dark.”

Perrin felt his band just touched by Miss Desart's, and her voice, “Good
night, Mr. Perrin.”

He was left alone on the step. VI.

I don't suppose that at this stage of things Isabel bad the very
slightest idea of all the emotions that had been in play that evening.
Her bead, as they walked away down the dark gravel path, was full of her
hostess.

“Poor Mrs. Comber,” she said, and then checked herself as though there
were some disloyalty in talking about her. “I hate Mrs. Dormer,” she
added quietly.

“I don't like her,” Traill said. “And Dormer's such a jolly little man.
I don't envy; him.”

“Oh! I don't suppose it's her fault any more than it's anyone's fault
here about anything they do. It's all a case of nerves.”

There was going to be a storm soon. Already that little preparatory
whisper of the wind, the ominous, frightened rustle of the leaves down
the path, was about them. It was all very dark, with a curious white
light on the horizon, and the dark buildings of the Lower School huddled
against it in sharp, black outline like the broad backs of giants
bending to the soil.

The scent of trees—vague and uncertain in the daytime, but now clear and
pungent—was borne through the air, and the voice of the sea, rolling in
long, mournful cadences far below the hills, came up to them. The wind's
whisper grew into a furious, strangled cry; little eddies of it swept
about their feet, and cascades of withered leaves fell wildly against
them and were blown, sweeping, streaming away.

They were silent. Traill was thinking of her voice. It was so grave and
assured and restful. He thought that he could trust her tremendously.
But there was reserve in it too, and he felt, a little hopelessly, that
he might never perhaps get to know her better.

When they got to the lodge gates, they stopped and stood for a moment
silently.

Then she said, looking very gravely in front of her at the dark bend of
the road, “There must be such a storm coming up. I feel it all through
me. It was depressing to-night, was n't it?”

“Just a little,” he said.

“Anyhow, I'm glad you like it—being here. Mind you always do. I don't
want to be pessimistic when you are just beginning; but—well, you don't
mean to stay here for ever, do you?”

“I should think not,” he answered eagerly. “Only a term or two at the
most, and then I hope to go back to Clifton, my old school.”

“That's right—because—really it isn't a very good place to be—this.”

“Why not?” he asked.

“It's difficult to explain without maligning people and making things
out worse than they really are.” She paused a moment, and then she went
on: “Do you know, at the bottom of the hill, just before you get into
the village, a melancholy orchard? One always passes it. You will see at
the right time of the year lots of green apples on the trees, but they
never seem to come to anything. And such blossoms in the spring! I 've
seen men working there sometimes. I don't know what it is, but nothing
's any good there. They call it in the village 'Green Apple Orchard.'...
Well, I've stayed here a great deal, and there's an obvious comparison.”

“That's cheerful,” he said, laughing. “It would, I suppose, be awful
if one had to stay here for ever like Perrin and Dormer and the rest of
them; but this time next year will see me somewhere better, I hope.”

“Mind you stick to that,” she said eagerly. “I have a horrible kind
of feeling that they all meant to go very soon; but here they are
still—soured, disappointed. Oh! it doesn't bear thinking of.”

“One must have ambition,” he answered her confidently.

She smiled at him, and took his hand, and said good night.

He went, smiling, to his room. As he climbed into bed, the storm broke
furiously.




CHAPTER IV—BIRKLAND LOQUITUR I.

AT the end of his first month young Traill looked back, as it were from
the top of a hill, and thought that it all had been very pleasant. How
much of this pleasantness was due to Isabel (although he had seen her
during that period extremely seldom) and how much of it was due to his
agreeable acceptance of things as they were without any very definite
challenge to them to be different, it is impossible to say.

The crowded day had of course something to do with it: the fact that
there was never from the first harsh clanging of the bell down the stone
passages at half-past six to the last leap into bed, jumping as it were
from a heap of Latin exercises and the cold challenge of Perrin's voice
as he went round the dormitories turning lights out—never a moment's
pause to think about anything extra at all. But he was in no way a
reflective person. He saw that his own small boys in their untidy,
scrambling kind of way liked him and that the bigger boys of the Upper
Fourth, to whom he taught French twice a week, revered him because of
his football.

The masters at the Upper School seemed pleasant fellows, although he
might, had he thought about it, have perceived dimly an atmosphere of
unrest and discomfort in their common room.

With Moy-Thompson as yet he had had no dealings at all. He had been to
supper there once on Sunday night, had been appalled by the dreariness
of the whole affair, the shrivelled ill-temper of Moy-Thompson's parents
(aged about ninety apiece), the inadequacy of the food, the melancholy
inertia of Mrs. Moy-Thompson; but he had had no nearer relations with
him.

He had, indeed, already begun to perceive that in his own common room
things were not quite as they should be. He was always an exceedingly
equable and easy-tempered person, and he had been surprised at himself
on several occasions for being irritated at very unimportant and
insignificant details. There were, for instance, the incidents of the
bath and the morning papers. Both of these incidents derived their
irritation from their original connection with Perrin, and this might
have led him, had he thought about it, to the discovery that he did not
like Perrin and that Perrin did not like him. But he never dwelt upon
things—he was always thinking of the matter immediately in hand, and
where there was an empty reflective quarter of an hour his eyes were on
Isabel.

The incident of the bath was, it might have been thought,
inconsiderable.

Perrin's bedroom was next to Traill's. Opposite their doors, on the
other side of the passage, was a bathroom containing two baths. In this
bathroom Traill always arrived some minutes after Perrin. Try as he
might, he never succeeded in arriving first. Perrin always filled both
baths, one with hot and one with cold, and stood moodily, his naked
body gaunt and bony in the gray light, watching them whilst they filled.
Traill was forced to wait until Perrin had had both his baths before he
could have his. At first it had seemed a small matter. Gradually as
the days passed the irritation grew. There was something in Perrin's
complacent immobility as he stood above his bath that was of itself
annoying. Why should a man wait? One morning they rushed out together.
There were words.

“I say, Perrin, why not have hot and cold in the same bath?”

“Really, Traill, it isn't, I should have thought, quite your place....”

Traill sometimes dreamt early in the morning of French exercises, of the
midday mutton, of Perrin's bony, ugly body watching the bath. If Traill
had thought about it, he would have seen that Perrin did not like him.

The incident of the morning paper was equally trivial. Dormer always had
breakfast in his own house, and that left therefore three of them. They
clubbed together and provided three newspapers—the Morning Post, the
Daily Mail, and a local affair. It was obvious that the person who came
in last was left with the local paper. Perrin generally came in last,
because he took early prep, in the Upper School, and he expected that
the Morning Post should be left for him. But Traill, as he paid the same
subscription as Perrin, did not see why this should be. Clinton always
took the Daily Mail, and therefore Perrin had to be contented with the
Cornish News. There was at last an argument. Traill refused to give way.
The rest of the meal was eaten in absolute silence. Perrin came no more
to Traill's room for an evening chat—a very small matter.

But at the end of the first month Traill did not see these things as in
any way ominous. He could keep his boys in order. He liked his game of
football; he was in a glow because he was in love—moreover, he had never
quarreled with anyone in his life. He did not know that he had made any
progress with Isabel. It was very difficult to see her. She came down
sometimes to watch them play football; after Chapel in the evening, he
had walked up the little dark lane with her, the stars above the dark,
cloudy trees, and the leaves a carpet about their feet—and at every
meeting he loved her more. When he had spare hours in the afternoon he
liked to walk to the Brown Wood or down to the sea. Once or twice he
bicycled over to Pendragon and had tea with the Trojans. Sir Henry
Trojan was a man who had appealed to him immensely. In spite of his size
and strength and simplicity, his air of a man who lived out of doors and
read little, he had a tremendous poetic passion for Cornwall. He showed
Traill a great many things that were new to him. He began to feel
a sense of color; he saw the Brown Wood, the twisting, gray-roofed
village, the sweeping, striving sea with fresh vision. He stopped
sometimes in his walks and drew a deep breath at the way that the lights
and colors were hung about him. Of course the contrast of his school
life drove these other things against him—and also his love for Isabel.

These little things would have no importance were it not that they all
helped to blind him to his true relations with Perrin. He did not think
about Perrin at all; he did not think about his life even in any very
definite way.

He never analyzed things; he took things and used them.

And then at the end of that first month Birkland talked in the most
amazing way.... II.

Traill had been attached to Birkland from the first. The man had
definite personality—aggressive in its influence—and contempt of the
rest of the common room, but they justified it to some extent by their
own terror of his tongue and their eager criticism of him behind his
back.

He had treated Traill like the rest, but then Traill never noticed it.
He was not afraid of Birkland, he never resented his criticism, and he
appreciated his humor.

And then suddenly one evening Birkland asked him to come and see him.
His room was untidy—littered with school-books, exercise-books, stacks
of paper to be corrected; but behind this curtain of discomfort there
were signs of other earlier things: some etchings, dusty and uncared
for, sets of Meredith and Pater, some photographs, and a large engraving
of Whistler's portrait of his mother. The latticed window was open, and
from the night outside, blowing into the gusty candles, there were the
scent of decaying leaves and a faint breath of the distant sea.

Birkland was thin—sticks of legs and arms; a short, wiry mustache;
heavy, overhanging eyebrows; thin, straight, stiff hair turning a little
gray. He gave Traill a drink, watched him fill a pipe; and then, huddled
in his armchair, his legs crossed under him, his eyes full on the open
window and the night sky, he asked Traill questions.

“And so you like it?”

“Yes—immensely!”

“Why?”

“Well—why not? After all, it gives a fellow what he wants. There's
plenty of exercise—the hours are healthy—the fellows are quite nice
fellows. I like teaching.”

Traill gave a sigh of satisfaction, and, after all, he had omitted his
principal reason.

“Yes. How long do you mean to stay here?”

“Oh! a year, I suppose. Then I ought to get to Clifton.”

“Yes. You'd better not tell the Head that, though. How do you like the
other men?”

“Oh, I think they 're very good fellows. Dormer's splendid.”

“Yes—and Perrin?”

“Oh! he's all right. He seems to get annoyed pretty easily. As a matter
of fact, I have felt rather irritated once or twice.”

“Yes—everyone's wanted to cut Perrin's throat some time or other. As a
matter of fact, I shouldn't wonder if it was n't the other way round—one
day.”

There was a pause, and then Birkland said, “And so you like it.”

“Yes, of course; don't you?”

Birkland laughed. There was a long pause. Then Traill said again, rather
uncertainly, “Don't you?”

He had never thought of Birkland as an unhappy man—as a matter of fact
he never thought of people as being definite kinds of people, and he
scarcely ever read novels.

Then Birkland spoke: “You had better not ask me that, young man, if you
want an encouraging answer.”

Then very slowly, after another pause, the words came out: “I'm going
to speak the truth to you to-night for the good and safety of your soul,
and I haven't cared for the good and safety of anyone's soul for—well!—I
should be afraid to say how long. I'm afraid—I don't really care very
much about the safety of yours—but I care enough to speak to you; and
the one thing I say to you is—get out—get away. Fly for your life.” His
voice sank to a whisper. “If you don't, you will die very soon—in a year
perhaps. We are all dead here, and we died a great many years ago.”

Traill moved uncomfortably in his chair. He smiled across the flickering
candles at Birkland.

“Oh! I say,” he said, “that's a bit of exaggeration, isn't it? I suppose
one is tired sometimes, of course; but, after all, there are a good many
men in the country who make a pretty good thing out of mastering and are
n't so very miserable.”

It was evident that he thought that it was all a kind of joke on
Birkland's part. He pulled contentedly at his pipe.

But the other man went on: “I shouldn't have said this at all if I
hadn't meant it, and if I hadn't got twenty years of experience behind
me to prove what I say. I don't know why I'm bothering you, I'm sure;
but now I've begun I'm going on, and you've got to listen. You can't
say you haven't been given your chance. Have you ever looked round the
common room and seen what kind of men they are?”

“Of course,” said Traill; “but,” he added modestly, “I'm not observant,
you know. I'm not at all a clever kind of chap.”

“Well, you would have seen what I'm telling you written in their faces
right enough. Mind you—what I'm saying to you doesn't apply to the
first-class public school. That's a different kind of thing altogether.
I'm talking about places like Moffatt's—places that are trying to be
what they are not—to do what they can't do—to get higher than they can
reach. There are thousands of them all over the country—places where
the men are underpaid, with no prospects, herded together, all of them
hating each other, wanting, perhaps, towards the end of term, to cut
each other's throats. Do you suppose that that is good for the boys they
teach?”

He paused and relit his pipe, and his voice was, too, measured, but
showing in its tensity his emotion.

“It's a different thing with the bigger places. There, there is more
room; the men don't live so close together; they are paid better; there
is a chance of getting a house; there is the esprit de corps of the
school... but here, my God!”

Birkland bent forward, his face white, over the candles.

“Get out of it, Traill, you fool! You say, in a year's time. Don't I
know that? Do you suppose that I meant to stay here for ever when I
came? But one postpones moving. Another term will be better, or you try
for a thing, fail, and get discouraged... and then suddenly you are too
old—too old at thirty-three—earning two hundred a year... too old! and
liable to be turned out with a week's notice if the Head doesn't like
you—turned out with nothing to go to; and he knows that you are afraid
of him and he has games with you.”

Traill stared at the little man's burning eyes. How odd of Birkland to
talk like this!

“You think you will escape, but already the place has its fingers about
you. You will be a different man at the end of the term. You will be
allowed no friends here, only enemies. You think the rest of us like
you. Well, for a moment perhaps, but only for a moment. Soon something
will come... already you dislike Perrin. You must not be friends with
the Head, because then we shall think that you are spying on us. You
must not be friends with us, because then the Head will hear of it and
will immediately hate you because he will think that you are conspiring
against him. You must not be friends with the boys, because then we
shall all hate you and they will despise you. You will be quite alone.
You think that you are going to teach with freshness and interest—you
are full of eager plans, new ideas. Every plan, every idea, will
be immediately killed. You must not have them—they are not good for
examinations—you are trying to show that you are superior.”

Birkland paused. Traill moved uneasily in his chair.

“Wait! You must hear me out. It all goes deeper than these things. It
is murder—self-murder. You are going to kill—you have got to kill—every
fine thought, every hope, that you possess. You will be laughed at for
your ambitions, your desires. You will not even be allowed any fine
vices. You must never go anywhere, because you are neglecting your
work. You have no time. Here we are—fifteen men—all hating each other,
loathing everything that the other man does—the way he eats, the way
he moves, the way he teaches. We sleep next door to each other, we eat
together, we meet all day until late at night—hating each other.”

“After all,” said Traill, still smiling, “it is only a month or two, and
there are holidays.”

“If term lasted another week or two,” went on Birkland quietly, “murder
would be committed. The holidays come, and you go out into the world to
find that you are different from all other men—to find that they know
that you are different. You are patronizing, narrow, egotistic. You
realize it slowly; you see them shunning you—and then back you go again.
God knows, they should not hate us—these others! they should pity us.
If you marry, see what it is—look at Mrs. Dormer, Mrs. Comber, Mrs.
Moy-Thompson. Look at their husbands, their life. There is marriage—no
money, no prospects, perhaps in the end starvation! And gradually there
creeps over you a dreadful and horrible inertia: you do not care—you do
not think—you are a ghost. If one of us dies, we do not mind—we do not
think about it. Only, towards the end of the term, when the examinations
come, there creeps about the place a new devil. All our nerve is gone;
our hatred of each other begins to be active. It is the end-of-termy
devil.... Another week or two, and there is no knowing what we might do.
We are all tired, horribly tired. Be careful then what you do and what
you say.”

“My word!” said Traill, filling his pipe, “what a horrible picture of
things! You must be out of sorts. Why, it's hysteria!”

Birkland had crawled back into his chair again. He puffed at his pipe.

“Oh! of course you don't see it!” he said. “After all, why should you?
But it's true, every word of it. Oh! I'm resigned enough now. Besides,
it's the beginning of the term. I'm inclined to think it's untrue,
myself, just now. Wait and see. Watch White after he's had an interview
with the Head—see Perrin and Comber together later on—study Mrs. Comber.
But don't you bother. You won't listen to me—why should you? Only, in
ten years' time you 'll remember.”

After that they talked of other things. Birkland was rather amusing in
his sharp, caustic way.

“I say,” said Traill as he stood by the door on the way out, “that was
all rot; was n't it?”

“What was?” asked Birkland.

“Why, about the place—this place.”

“All rot!” said Birkland gravely. III.

But of course one dismisses these things very soon—especially, and
immediately, if the person in question is Archie Traill.

Why think about a problematic and depressing forty? Take these men
that Birkland so gloomily points to as disappointing and unsatisfactory
exceptions. Life is like that. There are always the riders who collapse
into ditches and sit there mumbling, wishing for the company, down in
the dirt and the grime, of their fellow-horsemen.

Meanwhile there is this fine autumn weather. Birkland remains a crabbed
shadow; life is sharp, pungent—formed with faint blue skies, dim and
shining like clear glass with a hard yellow sun stuck like a tethered
balloon between saucer-clouds.

Archie Traill, on a free afternoon—an early frost had made the ground
too hard for football—in the week after that Birkland evening, stood in
the village street as the church clock struck half-past three, and he
thanked God for a half-holiday.

The air was so still that the distant mining stamps and the breaking sea
had it for the plain of their unceasing war, cannon against cannon,
and the withdrawing rattle of their rival shot echoing against the blue
horizon and the stiff side of the Brown Hill. The village cobbles shone
and glittered; the gray roofs lay like carpets spread to dry. The brown
church tower seemed to sway—so motionless was the rest of the world—with
the clatter of its chiming clocks.

Suddenly Isabel Desart turned the corner. “Good afternoon, Mr. Traill,”
and the clasp of her hand was strong and clean as all the rest of her
movements. She smiled at him as she always smiled, a little ironically
and also a little seriously, as though she found the world a strange
place, ought to think it a solemn one, but couldn't help finding it
funny.

Three old women, their skirts kilted about them, their eyes fixed on
vacancy, flung their voices into the silence like balls against a board.

“And she only sixteen—what a size!”

“Only sixteen!—to think of it!”

“With her great legs and all!”

“Only sixteen...!”

The man and woman moved up the road together. She was usually so full
of things to say that her silence surprised him. The thought that his
presence could possibly be agitating to her, and therefore responsible,
drove the blood to his head, and then he rebuked himself for a
presumptuous fool. But if he had spoken, he would have had to tell her
that he loved her—and it was n't time yet.

But at last he broke against the silence very quietly. “We must talk,
one of us—it is so wonderfully quiet that it's alarming.”

She turned round to him, and suddenly, so that he stopped in the road
and looked at her, she put her hand on his arm.

“We are both so frightfully young,” she said.

“Why, yes,” he said, laughing at her; “but why not?”

“Why, for the things that we 'll have to do. You for the boys, and I for
my poor Mrs. Comber. I had thought when I saw you first that you were
going to be old enough, but I don't think you are.”

“I know that I can't—” he began.

“Oh! it isn't for anything that you can't do!” she broke in. “It's
just because you don't see it—why should you? You 're too much in the
middle—I suppose it's only outsiders who can really understand. But I
get so depressed sometimes with it all that I think that I will leave it
and go back to London and never come here again. One doesn't seem to
be any use—no use at all. And it all seems worse in the autumn somehow.
Poor Mr. Traill! I always happen to be gloomy when you catch me, and I'm
not gloomy really in the least.”

“But what is it all about? And don't go to London, please. You mustn't
think of it.”

He was so much in earnest that she turned and looked at him. “Why?” she
said gravely. “Do you like my being here?” And then, before he could say
anything, she added, reflectively, “Well, that's one, at any rate.

“I have to go in here,” she said, stopping before a gate with a drive
behind it. “Tea, you understand.” Then she gave him her hand. “Although
you don't in the least know what I mean, you 're a help,” she said; “and
I shall look across the chapel floor in the evening and know that I have
a friend. Sometimes when I'm down here—out of it—and everything's so
fresh and clear, like to-night, I think that it can't be true—the things
that go on. Oh! I'm so sorry for them, all of them.” She went through
the gate and looked back at him. “But I don't want to have to be sorry
for you as well—please,” she added, and was lost in the trees.

But he, in his triumphant, buoyant sensation of things having moved
a step—or even a good many steps further—was ready that she should be
sorry or have any sensation whatever so long as she thought of him. Her
claiming Chapel-time as a meeting-ground made that somewhat irritating
and so swiftly recurrent a ceremonial a thrice-blessed moment to which
he might eagerly look forward throughout the day. But it is not my
intention to give you all his symptoms—his passion is in no way
the chief point; it was simply one of the things that helped in the
culminating issue.

Isabel, meanwhile, found that throughout the tea-party her little
conversation with Traill ran in her head. It was not a very interesting
tea-party—three old ladies who regarded her as something very dangerous
and alarming and offered her cake as though they expected it to turn
into a bomb in her hands. She looked at their comfortable fire, their
dark, cozy drawing-room, their caps and shawls, with the eye of someone
whose passage through that country was very swift and whose language
was not theirs. The dancing glow of the firelight, the tinkle of
the tea-things, the softness of the rugs at her feet, were not the
expression of her idea of life, and she flung them away from her and
thought of Moffatt's and the night outside. Throughout their soft and
courteous speech her mind was with Traill. He had said, “Don't go to
London, please,” and he had meant it—it was almost as though he had
appealed to her from a sudden vision that he had of all that was in
front of him. She knew, of course—she had seen it happen so very often
before; and perceived that for this man, too, with his bright, eager
challenge of life, his absurdly young notion of the way that things
would be certain to be simple when they were never simple at all, grim,
baffling disappointment was at hand. To her those red walls of Moffatt's
were alive, moving—crushing, as in some story that she had once read,
relentlessly the victims that were hidden within. Perhaps he had
suddenly seen or understood something of that—there had come to him
some forewarning. Her cheek reddened at the thought and her breath came
quickly. She liked him—she had liked him from the first—she liked him
very much; and if he wanted her to help him, she would do all that she
could. She said good-by to the three old ladies and left them behind her
with a little humorous laugh. It was right that there should be three
old ladies living like that, so cozily and comfortably, with their fires
and their carpets, at the very foot of Moffatt's. How little people
realized! These old ladies with their park gates and long drive! How
they would roll up in their carriage!... and the Moffatt's!

It was dark, and the long hill that stretched above her was black and
ominous. The lights of Moffatt's showed, to the right at the top, and
the darker shape of its buildings cut the lighter gray of the sky. There
was a lamp-post at the corner of the road, and as she closed the gates
behind her with a clang she heard a voice say, “Good evening, Miss
Desart,” and saw that Mr. Perrin was at her side. Mr. Perrin always made
her feel nervous, and now, in the dark, she instinctively shrank back,
but it was only for an instant, and she was immediately ashamed of
her fears. She could not see his face, but she fancied that his voice
trembled—-he seemed troubled about something; and then that feeling of
pity that she had for him before came upon her again, and her voice was
softer and more tender.

“It was—um—a great piece of good fortune for me that I should be passing
just when you were coming out—a great piece of good fortune.”

He seemed very nervous.

“And for me too,” she said; “this hill grows extraordinarily dark, and I
stayed on longer than I ought to have done. Have you been paying calls,
too?”

“Oh, no! I—um—never pay calls—merely a stroll down to the village to buy
some tobacco—merely that—nothing more... yes, merely that... simply some
tobacco.”

She felt his agitation, and wished that the top of the hill might
be reached as speedily as possible, but she fancied a little that he
lingered. She hastened her steps.

“I'm not sure that it is n't raining—I felt a drop just now, I
thought—and it was such a lovely afternoon.”

“Oh, no, I assure you—” and then he suddenly stopped.

She was frightened—quite unreasonably. She wanted to reach the warmth
and light of Mrs. Comber's drawing-room as soon as possible and escape
from this strange, awkward man.

She broke the silence. “How is Mr. Traill getting on at the Lower
School? I hope you all like him. The boys seem to have taken to him; but
then, of course, his football is a quick road to favor.”

Mr. Perrin seemed to be swallowing his teeth. He coughed and choked.
“Ah, well, yes, Traill—young, of course, young, and one can only learn
by experience. Perhaps just a little inclined to be cock-sure—dangerous
thing to be too certain—a fault of youth, of course.”

“Oh, I've found him,” said Isabel, “very modest and pleasant. Of course,
I haven't seen very much of him, but I must say that what I 've seen of
him I've liked.”

They were nearly at the top of the hill; the big black gates cut the
horizon.

In the light of the lamps at the corner of the road Isabel saw Mr.
Perrin's face. It looked very white under the gaslight, and he was
clenching and unclenching his hands. His cap was on one side, his tie
had risen at the back above his collar... his eyes were looking into
hers and beseeching her like the eyes of a dumb animal.

They had come to the gates.

“Miss Desart...”

They both came to a halt in the road.

“Yes?” she said, smiling at him.

“I want you to... I'd be awfully glad one day if...”

He stopped again desperately.

“What can I do?” she said, still smiling at him. He looked so odd,
standing there in the dark, silent road... his hands restless. His eyes
had moved from her face and were gazing up the road.

“I would be so glad if—one day—so flattered if—you would—will—um—come
for a walk, one day.” He stopped with a jerk.

She moved through the gate and looked back at him before turning up the
path to the house.

“Why, of course, Mr. Perrin, I shall be delighted. Good night.”

He stood looking after her.




CHAPTER V—A GAME OF FOOTBALL AND A DANCE IN PENDRAGON HAVE THEIR PART IN
THE SCHEME OF THINGS I.

LATER there is Mr. Perrin heavily—with the midday mutton close about his
head—surveying, in his dingy and tattered sitting-room, four small boys
who gaze at him with staring eyes and jumping throats.

It is a piece of English poetry that has brought them, miserably, by the
ears—Browning's “Patriot,” one verse a week, to be said every Tuesday
morning first hour, and to be forgotten eagerly, completely forgotten,
every Tuesday morning second hour.


I go in the rain and, more than needs

The rope—the rope—the rope—


Johnson Minor gazed miserably at his companions and, finding no help in
man, but only a jesting glory at his misfortunes, dizzily, despairingly,
to the top row of Mr. Perrin's bookcase, where Advanced Algebra and
Mensuration hold perpetual war and rivalry.

It was a desperate affair altogether, because it was the afternoon of a
football match—a great football match against a mighty Truro team,—and
already the gathering multitude in the field below flung a derisive
murmur at the dusty panes.

But Mr. Perrin was motionless. He offered no assistance, he suggested
no remedy, he merely tapped with his bone paper-knife on the red
tablecloth—a tap that showed Johnson Minor once and for all that his
case was hopeless:


A rope—a rope that—


Johnson Minor, with hanging head and red eyes, passed out to write it,
the whole poem, fifty times before lock-up. He would miss the match.
Outside, in the passage, he suddenly remembered the whole verse clearly,
perfectly; but it was too late.

At last one prisoner only remained—Garden Minimus, a cheerful, untidy
person aged ten, in enormous boots and no kind of parting to his hair.

Garden Minimus was the boy whom Perrin liked best in the whole
school—had liked him best for the last two years. When things were
really black, when headaches were violent, and when unpopularity seemed
to hang about him in a dense, thick cloud, there was always Garden
Minimus. He flattered himself that the boy was not aware of this
partiality; but the boy, he was sure, liked him. He treated him always
with an elaborate irony that the boy seemed to understand in some
curious way. Garden would stand, with his head on one side like a rather
intelligent small dog, and although he rarely said anything more than
“Yes, sir,” or “No, sir,” Perrin felt that he grasped the situation.

On this afternoon it was plain that Garden Minimus did not know a word
of “The Patriot,” and had made no attempt whatever to learn it.

Mr. Perrin looked at him with a slow smile. “I'm afraid, friend Garden,”
he said, “that it will devolve upon your lordship—hum—ha—that you should
write this poem of the noble Mr. Robert Browning's no less than fifty
times. I grieve—I sympathize—I am your humble servant; but the law
commands.”

Garden Minimus brushed Mr. Perrin's fine periods aside, and said, with
a most engaging smile, “There's a most ripping footer match this
afternoon, sir.”

“Fool though I am,” said Mr. Perrin, “I have nevertheless observed that
there is, as you say, a footer match. Nevertheless, I am afraid 'The
Patriot' calls you, friend Garden.”

“It would be an awful pity,” said Garden reflectively, without paying
the slightest attention to Mr. Perrin, “to miss a decent game like
that.”

Suddenly Mr. Perrin was irritated. He snapped out sharply, “All right,
Garden; that will do. You 'll get it a hundred times if you aren't
careful!”

Garden, realizing his defeat, moved slowly out of the room, his forehead
lowering. Outside the door he muttered, “Silly, pompous ass!”

Mr. Perrin remained discontented, unhappy. He was continually attempting
to make the boys fond of him and at the same time to retain his dignity.
He never succeeded in this, because so definite an attempt on his part
immediately precluded any capitulation on theirs. They thought he was a
fool to try, and they resented his airs.

He was really fond of Garden Minimus, he thought, as he sat with his
head between his arms in his dingy, dusty room. The dust wove patterns
above his head in the pale, dim sunlight. He must go down and watch the
football. He must get out amongst people, because he had a sickening
fear that for the first time that term his headaches were coming back to
him. He had avoided them. Miss Desart had been there instead, and every
time that she spoke to him he had felt well and happy.

She had spoken to him a good many times lately, and he now was sure that
she was attracted to him. Soon he would ask her to go with him for
a walk... then there would be more walks... then.... He wrote to his
mother that the thing was practically arranged.

As for that puppy, Traill—well, he 'd kept him in his place, thank
Heaven. As the days increased, Perrin had grown to dislike him more
and more—conceited, insufferable, giving himself such airs. When he met
anyone who gave himself airs, Perrin had a curious habit of referring
things back to his old mother and seeing her insulted. He could see the
patronizing way that Traill would speak to her. This always made him
furiously angry when he thought of it. But being furiously angry only
brought on his headaches again. Oh! there were things to be done! He
looked around his room and saw a pile of mathematical papers, some
English essays. His eye crossed to the mantelpiece, and he saw there a
silly china figure, painted in red and yellow, of an old gentleman in a
cocked hat. This, for no reason that he could explain, always irritated
him. The old gentleman had so confident and knowing a smile. He had
always meant to get rid of it, but for some reason or other he never
could destroy it.

Oh! he must get out into the air! His head was very had.

As he left his room, there was a vague fear, somewhere, at his heart.

The game had begun. The ropes on either side were thickly lined with a
dark crowd of boys, and a long wailing shout, “Scho-o-l!” rose and
fell without ceasing. Perrin, in his shabby greatcoat, watched with a
superior but interested air. There was nothing in the world that excited
him more, but he had never been able to play himself and so he affected
to despise it.

In front of him, pressed against the rope, were three small boys of
his own house, each boy holding a paper bag from which he drew fat and
sticky green and brown sweets. They had not noticed him. They divided
their attention between their neighbors, their sweets, and the game.

“Shut up, Huggins, you silly fool! What are you shoving for?”

“Can't help it—Grey's barging—Oh! I say, run it, Morton. That's it! Pick
it up—dodge him, man! Oh, hang it!”

“I say, swop one of those brown things for one of mine—Thanks! Where's
Garden, you chaps?”

“Swotting up for Old Pompous.”

“Oh! what rot! I'm blowed if I would. I thought Pompous was rather sweet
on Garden.”

“So he is—but Garden can't stand him.”

“No wonder—blithering ass, with his long words!”

“Oh! I say—they 've got it! There's Morton off again—Oh! he's going!
Well run, my word! He's in! No, he isn't! The back's got him! No, he
hasn't! Hurray! Try! Good old Morton!”

Amongst the commotion that followed the happy event Perrin moved to a
less crowded portion of the people. He was accustomed to hearing himself
spoken of with but little respect by those who, when he was present,
trembled before him. He always told himself that all the members of the
staff were in the same box; but this afternoon it hurt—it hurt badly.

Little beasts! He'd punish them! As he moved along behind the ranks of
boys—each boy with his friend—the familiar mantle of loneliness, that he
had known so long, swept him in its somber folds. He saw Comber in the
distance, turned to avoid him, and suddenly confronted Mrs. Comber and
Miss Desart.

He pulled himself up with a sudden effort of one who, feeling at his
very worst, has immediately to appear at his very best, and the struggle
was glaring to the observer, in the nervous clutching of the buttons of
his coat and his uneasy, agitated laugh.

Mrs. Comber was always at her noisiest and most affable with Mr. Perrin,
because she didn't like him, and she always tried to cover that dislike
with an increased amiability. Isabel stood rather gravely by and watched
the game.

“We appear to be winning,” said Perrin, glaring as he spoke at three
small hoys who had looked up at the sound of his voice. “We appear—um—to
be winning. Morton has secured a try.”

“Yes, I'm so glad,” gasped Mrs. Comber—she was out of breath. “Morton's
a nice boy—we had him once in our house, and I do hope the school will
win, because it's so nice for everybody's tempers, and the boys like
it—and there's that nice Mr. Traill playing and running about most
beautifully.”

Perrin started. He hadn't noticed that Traill was playing. He looked
at Isabel and saw that she was watching the game with deep attention.
Traill was certainly in his element. The ball came suddenly in his
direction. He had it in his hands and was off with it. There was a
breathless, hushed pause; then, as he sped along, just inside the
touch-line, swerved past his opposing three-quarter to the center of the
field, and flew for the goal, the silence broke into a roar. Miss Desart
gave a long-drawn “Oh!” Mrs. Comber a little scream, Mr. Perrin moodily
stroked his mustache.

The back was outwitted, and came floundering to the ground—a very pretty
try.

“Good old Traillers!”

“That's something like!”

“Isn't he spiffing?”—and then Miss Desart's, “Oh! that was splendid!”
beat about Mr. Perrin's poor head, that was aching horribly.

“That nice Mr. Traill! I do like to see people run like that. Oh! it's
half-time.”

Mrs. Comber caught Mr. Perrin slowly into her vision again and prepared
once more to be volubly pleasant.

But Mr. Perrin had had enough. On the opposite side of the field, on the
top of the hill against the china white of the autumn sky, were three
trees, gnarled, bent, gaunt, like three old men. Quite alone they
stood and watched, impersonally and gravely, the game. Mr. Perrin felt
suddenly as though he, too, were really one of them. Behind them sheets
of white light, falling from the hidden sun, flooded the long, brown
fields.

Cold pale blue was reflected against the gray stodgy clouds. Mr. Perrin
went back slowly to his room. The dusty untidiness of it closed
about him. He sat down to his pile of English essays on “Town and
Country—Which is the best to live in?” with a confused sense of running
men, lights across the hills, the china red and black man on the
mantelpiece, and Miss Desart's shining eyes.

At five o'clock, with a heavy scowl, Garden Minimus presented “The
Patriot” neatly written fifty times. II.

It was about this time that Archie Traill accepted an invitation to a
dance at Sir Henry Trojan's. It was to be only a small dance, and it was
to be over by twelve. “Do let us,” Lady Trojan wrote, “put you up. You
will be able to see more of Robin, who is coming down for the night from
London. He will want to see you so badly.” Traill wrote back, accepting
the dance, but explaining that he must return on the same evening,
quoting as his imperative necessity early morning preparation.

It was Clinton's evening on duty, and therefore there was no very
obvious necessity to say anything more about it; but Traill, in order
to free himself from any further danger, thought that he would go and
receive definite permission from Moy-Thompson. He had not as yet been to
a single dinner or evening party outside the school, and he had noticed
that the rest of the staff never went out at all, nor had apparently
any intention of doing so. He went round at twelve o'clock after morning
school to Moy-Thompson's study, knocked on the door, and entered. He was
conscious at once of trouble in the air. He saw that White, the nervous
man who took the Classical Fifth, was standing by Thompson's table. He
moved back as though he would leave the room; but the headmaster called
to him, “Ah! Traill, don't go. I shall be ready in a moment.”

Then Traill noticed several things. He noticed, first, that
Moy-Thompson's garden beyond the window was colored a brilliant brown in
the sun; he noticed that Moy-Thompson's study was dark and black, like
a prison; he noticed that White's long hatchet-face was yellow in the
half-light; he noticed that both White's hands, hanging straight at
his side, were tightly clenched, and that his thin legs, spread widely
apart, were drawn tight beneath his trousers so that the cloth flapped a
little against his thin calves; he noticed that Moy-Thompson's long gray
beard swept the table and that his fingers tapped the wood every now
and again with the sound of peas rattling on a plate; he noticed that
Moy-Thompson was smiling.

Moy-Thompson said, “But I think I told you that Maurice was on no
account to have an exeat.”

White's voice came from a far, hesitating distance: “Yes, I know. But
his father was only to be in London for an hour, and he has not seen his
son for a year, and I thought that under the circumstances—”

“That does not alter the fact that I had expressed a wish that he should
not have an exeat.”

“No—but I thought that if you knew all the circumstances of the case,
you would not object.”

“What is your position here? Are you here to consider my wishes? What
are you paid to do?”

White made no answer.

“Of course if you are dissatisfied with the condition of things here,
you have only to say so. It would be doubtless possible to fill your
place.”

“No,”—White's voice was very low—“I have no complaint. I am sorry if—”

“You must remember your position here. I have yet to discover any paid
position that enables you to indulge your own particular fancies when
you please. Doubtless you are better informed.”

Traill could endure it no longer. He was so angry that the blood had
rushed to his head, and his face was scarlet. White had flung one glance
at him, as though to beseech him to go away, and he moved to the door;
but again Moy-Thompson said, “Just a moment, Traill.”

He was so angry that, on the impulse of the moment, he had almost
stepped across the room and flung in his resignation. White's long
haggard figure was torture; it was cruelty, devilish cruelty, laughing
with them there in the room.

The man at the table was playing with them as a cat does with a mouse,
shaming one of them before the younger man, as though he had stripped
him naked and driven him so into the playing-fields outside, forcing the
other to listen, brutally, intolerably, against his will.

The room seemed full of pain—it seemed to cross and recross in waves.
White's head bent down.... At last he passed with lowered eyes out
through the door.

Traill could not speak; without another word, he turned and followed
him. Outside the door in the darkened passage he suddenly held out his
hand and caught White's. White held his for an instant; suddenly, with a
frightened, startled look, he stepped away. III.

When the evening of the dance arrived, Traill noticed that he was glad
to get away. Term had now lasted for six weeks, and in another week it
would be half-term. He was a little tired; he found it more difficult
to get up in the morning. Little things mattered a great deal—he now
emphatically disliked Perrin more than he had ever disliked anyone in
his life before; there was even annoyance in the mere sight of his long,
lean, untidy figure, in the sound of his assured, supercilious voice, in
the sense of his arrogance.

They never spoke to each other if they could help it; meals were
extremely disagreeable.

He found, too, that love did not mingle properly with school work. He
was always going into day-dreams when he should have been teaching his
form. He tried to keep the sea and the wood and the funny man that he
had met there and Isabel apart from his work; but they came skipping
in—and at night he dreamt—he was almost sure that she loved him....
Whenever they met now they were very silent.

He escaped whilst they were all in chapel. He lit his bicycle-lamp,
wrapped a long, thin coat about him, and escaped. It had been a cold,
fine day. The sun was just setting over the sea as he spun down the
hard, white road.

As he flew between the dark, sweet-scented hedges, as he felt the wind
in his ears and about his face, as the smell, salt and sharp, of the sea
came to him, it was strange to find how the cares and troubles of those
brown buildings on the hill fled away from him. He was already his old
self; he sang to himself.

A faint red glow hovered over the dark, heaving water; the trees stood
black on the horizon, and the long, low lines of shadow, white and gray,
stole about the road as the evening sky slowly settled, with a little
sighing of the wind, into the colors that it would bear during the
night. The lights of the little village behind him made a red cluster
against the dark shoulder of the Brown Hill.

He sang aloud.

It was a most enjoyable dance; he had never enjoyed a dance so much
before. He realized that he, was looking on the past six weeks as
imprisonment; he also noticed that when he told his partners that he
was a schoolmaster they stared at him a little apprehensively. It was
delightful to see Robin Trojan again. They walked into the garden
and strolled about the paths together; he was much improved since
the Cambridge days, Traill thought—less self-assured and with wider
interests. And then Sir Henry Trojan always gave Traill a broader
feeling of life—sanity and health and strength—and lie had an admirable
sense of humor.

And then it was over, and Traill was speeding back over the hill again.
He thought of Isabel all the way back. He fancied that she was with him
in the dark. The night was so black that he could only see the little
round white circle that his lamp flung on the road in front of him. The
hedges, like black, bulging pillows, closed him in.

He seemed to be back in no time. He heard the school clock strike one.
He took the Yale key and fitted it into the door; it would not move; he
tugged, pulled it out, forced it in again, and pushed it. With a click
it broke in half.

He looked at the big, black, silent buildings in despair—supposing he
had to stay out all night. He would die rather than ring.

He went round to the other side of the building and looked up. Then he
saw that the dining-room windows were not very high and that he might
climb. He caught on to a buttress and pulled himself up; then another
hand on the window-sill drew him level.

He found to his delight that the window was not latched. He pushed it
up, and then, with one hasty look into the dark cavern beneath him,
jumped. He was saluted on his descent with a noise as though all the
crockery in the world had fallen about his ears. The sharp collapse of
it seemed to go rushing through the silent house for hours; he knew that
he had cut his hand and had bruised his knee.

For a moment he was stunned; then slowly he realized what he had done:
the tables were laid for the next morning's breakfast, and he had jumped
down straight amongst the cups and plates.

He sat up on the floor and began, with his head aching, to staunch the
blood that came from the cut. He saw, as in a dream, the door open.
Someone was standing there, in a nightshirt, holding a candle; it was
Perrin.

“Who's there? What's that?” Perrin held a poker in his other hand.

Traill got up slowly from the floor. “It is I—Traill,” he stammered. He
was still feeling stunned.

Perrin held the candle a little closer. “Oh, is it you, Traill?”

“Yes, I have been out. I fell on to the plates and things. I am sorry.”

“You made a great noise.” Perrin was speaking very slowly. “You woke me
up.”

“Yes; I am most awfully sorry.”

Traill moved towards the door. Perrin still stood there, holding his
candle, his nightshirt flapping about his legs. He did not seem inclined
to move.

“You made a great noise. It is one o'clock.” He said it as though he
were Robespierre condemning Louis XVI to execution.

“Yes, I know. I'm dreadfully sorry. I broke my key.”

Still Perrin did not move. “What are you doing out so late?” he said at
last, slowly.

What the devil had it to do with Perrin!

“I did n't know that this was a girls' school,” Traill said at last,
sarcastically. His head was aching, his knee hurt, he was tired, and in
a very bad temper.

Perrin moved from the door. “It's struck one—coming in like this!”

The candle flung a most ridiculous shadow of him on the wall—a huge,
gigantic head with hair sticking out of it like spears.

Because he was tired and rather hysterical, this suddenly amused Traill
enormously. He hurst into a peal of laughter.

“I can't help it,” he said, shaking; “you look so funny, so frightfully
odd!”

Perrin said nothing. He looked at him for a moment. He had been
disturbed in his sleep; he had every reason to be very angry. But he
said nothing at all. He moved slowly down the passage.

Traill followed him in silence; he was suddenly frightened.




CHAPTER VI—SÆVA INDIGNATIO I.

TO Perrin, in his sleep that night there came, accompanied with roaring
wind and crashing sea, a dream of the little man in red and black china
that lived on the mantelpiece. He came tip-tap across the floor to him
and bent over the bed and whispered in his ear. He had grown in his
transit and was large in the leg and trailed behind him a long black
gown, and he troubled Mr. Perrin by buzzing like a wasp.

He was urging Perrin to do something, but it was hard to distinguish the
words because of the booming of the sea. The cold light of early morning
and, an hour later, the harsh clang of the bell down the stone passages,
restored the china gentleman once more to the mantelpiece; but the
discovery that there had been a storm in the night only seemed to
confirm the gentleman's appearance. Besides, he was no new thing—he had
climbed down from his perch on other occasions.

Perrin and Traill exchanged no word during breakfast. II.

Garden Minimus played his small part in the whole affair by being sulky
and obstinate during the whole of first hour. It was a game that he was
perfectly accustomed to playing, and he knew every move from the opening
gambit of “saying things under your breath that looked bad, but couldn't
possibly be heard,” to the triumphant checkmate of a studied, sarcastic
politeness that was most unusual and hinted at danger.

Perrin had slept, as we have seen, exceedingly badly, and the old
hallucination that twenty boys were in reality five hundred crept over
him. They sat in stupid, irritated rows at hard wooden desks soiled with
ink. Beyond the drab windows the wind howled, and the dry leaves blew
against the panes.

His temper rose as the hour advanced. The fifth proposition of the
first book of Euclid was scarcely calculated to show dull boys at their
brightest and best, and Perrin found that, by changing the letters of
the figure on the board, the form knew nothing about it at all.

He proceeded, as was his way, to secure the dullest, fattest, and
heaviest boy (a youngster with spectacles and a protruding chin, called
Somerset-Walpole) and to make merry at his expense. Somerset-Walpole—his
fingers exuded ink, his coat whitewash, and his hair dust—stood with his
mouth open and his brow wrinkled, and a vague wonder as to why, when he
ought to be thinking about Euclid, his mind would invariably wander to
the bristly hairs at the back of Mr. Perrin's neck and the silly leaves
dancing about outside.

Mr. Perrin played heavily with him for about quarter of an hour (the
form laughing nervously at his ironical sallies), and then sent the
youngster back, crying, to his seat; the boy spent the rest of the hour
in drawing hideous people with noses like pens and tiny legs, and then
smudging them out with his fingers.

Then Perrin had Garden Minimus in his hands. The boy's sulking, frowning
face drove him to fury. He suddenly felt (as though it had leapt wildly
from some dark corner on to his shoulder) the Cat of Cruelty purring at
his ear. It was an animal whose whispers he heard, as a rule, only when
the term was well advanced; now it was upon him. He knew, suddenly, that
he would like to take Garden Minimus's ears in his hands and twist them
back further and further until they cracked. He would like to take his
little fat arms and close his fingers about them and pinch them until
they were blue. He would like to take the sharp, white knuckles and beat
them with a ruler. Garden had chubby cheeks and bright blue eyes. Perrin
began to pull, very gently, his hair. Garden wriggled a little.

“Take the triangle A B C,” he began, and stopped. Perrin began to pinch
the back of his neck.

“You have said that six times now, Garden. Say it again, because I am
sure the rest of the form are immensely interested. Really, I grieve
to think of the amount of time that you must have spent over your
preparation last night. You 'll be overdoing it if you go on like this,
you know—you will, really. You mustn't work so hard. Meanwhile write it
out thirty times, and say it to me to-night after tea.”

But he did not let him go. He passed his hand down the boy's arm.... He
saw the form watching him with white faces; his own was white; he was
shaking with rage.

“Go back to your seat,” he said in a whisper, and he gave him a push. He
sent the form back to learn the work again, and he sat for the rest of
the hour with his head between his hands. Then, when the bell had rung
and most of the form had filed out, he called Garden to him. “I think
fifteen times will be enough,” and he touched the boy's sleeve with his
hand. But Garden went out of the room in silence, infinite contempt in
his eyes.

Then, the hoys gone, Mr. Perrin's mind went back to the incident of
the preceding night. It was his custom to go and talk for a little to
Moy-Thompson once a week. They disliked each other, of course; but they
could be of mutual advantage, and they both found that hints dropped and
accepted during these little talks were of great value during the days
that followed. Perrin had never any deliberate intention of harming
anyone in these little conversations. But, every man's hand being
against him, it seemed to him only fair that he should use such
opportunities of retaliation as were given him. At the same time these
little confidential talks flattered his sense of power. Dormer was the
senior master at the Lower School, but Perrin knew that Dormer did not
have these little talks; it did not occur to him that the reason might
be that Dormer was too honorable to care about them. Moreover, as far
as Traill was concerned, Perrin really felt that it did not do to have
masters leaping through windows at any hour of the night. The accidental
fact that he disliked Traill intensely had, he persuaded himself,
nothing whatever to do with it; he would have felt it just as strongly
his duty to speak about it had the offender been his dearest friend.

The accumulative irritations of the morning, succeeding a disturbed and
broken night, only stirred him to further zeal for the school's good.
The only consoling fact in a dark world was that Miss Desart had, in
chapel, last evening, looked at him with eyes that seemed to him on fire
with devotion. He intended, in a day or two, to ask her to come for
a walk with him... and then another walk... and then another... and
then....

And so he went to see Moy-Thompson. You can, if the simile is not too
terribly old, imagine Moy-Thompson as a spider and his study as his web;
it was certainly dusty enough, with faded busts of Romans and Greeks
on the top shelves of the book-cases, and gloomy photographs of gloomy
places on the walls. The two men seemed to suit the place well enough,
and its depression really brightened Mr. Perrin up. But it must be
remarked once more that it was not from any anticipation of doing Traill
damage that he embraced and cuddled his little piece of news so eagerly,
but only because it helped his sense of importance. He was already
wishing that he had told Garden Minimus to write his Euclid thirty times
instead of fifteen, so cheered and inspired did he feel.

The two men understood one another perfectly, and had a mutual respect
for each other 's strong qualities. No time was wasted in preliminaries,
and it was a curious coincidence that Moy-Thompson's first question
should be: “What do you think of Traill? How's he doing?”

Moy-Thompson is not a pleasant person to contemplate, alone, amongst the
people of that place, there is nothing whatever to be said for him, and
it is my intention to pass over him as quickly as may be. Perrin knew
from the sound of his voice that he had some reason for disliking
Traill.

“Oh, I think, well enough,” he answered, looking out of the window. “The
boys like him.”

“Oh, they like him; do they?”

“Yes. I think he indulges them rather. I'm not quite sure that he sticks
to his work as he should do.”

“Why! What does he do?”

“I found him jumping through the Lower School dining-room window at one
o'clock this morning.”

“Oh, did you!” Moy-Thompson smiled. “Where had he been?”

“I didn't ask.”

Perrin pulled his gown about him. A sudden distaste for the whole
business had seized him; after another word or two he went away, back to
his own rooms. III.

Meanwhile Traill was tired and cross and out of temper with the world.
He found that there was more to be said for the stay-at-home tastes of
the rest of the staff than he had suspected. You couldn't, if you went
gaily dancing the evening before, embrace early morning preparations
with the eagerness and even the attention that it properly demanded. His
mind was heavy, drowsy; he had forgotten his anger with Perrin and was
only rather amused by the whole affair of the night before; but, instead
of correcting Latin exercises, he sat, with his eyes gazing dreamily out
of the window, his thoughts on Isabel.

He found first hour tiresome and irritating. He lost his temper for the
first time that term, and went, at the end of the second hour, into the
Upper School common room with a cloudy brow and dragging feet.

Anything drearier than this place it would be impossible to conceive.
There was a long, red-clothed table, a black, yawning grate, a dozen
stiff wooden chairs and, scattered about the room, the whole of the
staff waiting for the bell to ring for third hour. This was the most
irritating quarter of an hour of the day.

Several men, Comber, Clinton, Dormer, and another, were bending over the
table, supervising the selection of the team for the afternoon's match.
As Traill came in he heard Comber's voice: “Toggett at three-quarter is
perfectly absurd. That's obviously Traill's choice. Traill may be able
to play, but his knowledge of the theory of the game is absolutely nil.”
Comber has resented Traill's entrance into the school football from the
very first. He, although many years past his game, had hitherto led the
Rugby enthusiasts of the school—he had been supreme on the Committee and
had had the last word about the teams. Traill's football, however, was
so obviously superior to anything that the school had had for a great
many years that he was received with open arms. He had not perhaps been
as judiciously submissive to Comber as he might have been, but he
had always deferred his opinion and had never been goaded by Comber's
caustic contradictions into ill-temper.

He did not now show any ill-temper, but only, with a laugh as he came up
to the table, said, “Thanks, Comber.”

Dormer hurried to make peace, but Comber continued to mutter: “What
the devil you want to put the man there for, I can't think....” By
the window Birkland and Monsieur Pons were arguing about the latter's
discipline.

“I should get them to stamp and rush about a bit more, Pons, if I were
you,” Birkland was saying. “It's so delightful for me, being just under
you. It is so easy for me to do my work, so nice to think that they
really are enjoying themselves.”

Monsieur Pons was waving his arms, excitedly. “I keep them perfectly
still this morning, as still as one mouse. No one stirs. You can hear a
pin drop.”

“You must have dropped a cartload of them,” said Birkland, frowning.
“Try and drop less next time.”

Suddenly in the middle of the room there appeared the school sergeant.
That could only mean one thing, and conversation instantly ceased.

“Mr. Moy-Thompson wishes to see Mr. Traill at twelve,” he said.

Comber gave a grunt of satisfaction. Traill laughed. “I thought things
were a little too pleasant to last,” he said. His mind flew back to
the incidents of last night. Surely Perrin couldn't have said anything.
Probably Moy-Thompson had heard of it in some other way. He shrugged
his shoulders and thought, as he looked round the dreary room, that
schoolmastering wasn't always pleasant. He wondered, too, a little
unhappily, why, when one wanted things to go well everything should go
wrong, through no fault of one's own.

Here were Perrin and Comber, for instance; they both obviously disliked
him, and yet he had done nothing to either of them. As he went out, he
caught White looking at him timidly, but sympathetically, and he smiled
at him. And indeed at twelve, when he knocked on the door at the end of
the dark passage, it was chiefly his memory of the last occasion that he
had been there, of White's pale face, that remained with him.

Pathos has, too, often its intense, pathetic moment coming, for no
definite reason, out of a mysterious distance and choosing to fill,
as water fills a pool, rooms and places and companies of people. Now,
suddenly, this study; with Moy-Thompson in it was a place, to Traill,
of the intensest pathos, so that it seemed strange that, with such
brilliant things as the world contained, it should be allowed to
continue. His own position was lost in the perpetual vision of White
standing, as he had seen him, with bent head.

“Ah, Traill,” said Moy-Thompson. “Sit down. I have been wanting to have
a talk with you. I hope that this time is quite convenient?”

“Perfectly,” said Traill.

“I've been intending to come down and look at your form, but I have had
no opportunity. I must try and manage next week.”

Traill said nothing. Moy-Thompson smiled at him. “I hope that you have
had no trouble with discipline.”

“None. The boys are excellent.”

“Ah! that is splendid.” There was a pause; then the beard was suddenly
lifted, and a glance was flashed across the table. “I hope that you take
your work seriously, Mr. Traill.” Traill flushed a little. “I think that
I do,” he said.

“That is well.... Because we are—ah! um—a great institution, a very
great institution. We owe our traditions—um, eh—a very serious and
determined attention to detail. To work together, as one man, for the
good of our race, that must be our object. Yes. No divisions, all in
friendly brotherhood—um, yes.” Traill said nothing.

“I hope that you realize this. We want every energy, every nerve, at
work. We must not waste a moment, nor grudge every instant to the cause
we have at heart. Um, yes, I hope that you agree, Mr. Traill.”

“I hope,” Traill said, “that you have not found me wanting, that you
have nothing to complain of. I think that I have worked—”

“Worked? Ah, yes.” Moy-Thompson caught him up, cracking his fingers
together. “But what about play, eh? What about play?” Traill flushed.
“As to football—”

“No, it is not football. It is merely a detail—quite a detail. But Mr.
Perrin informs me that you came in at one o'clock this morning through
the window. I confess that I was surprised.”

“That is quite true,” said Traill, in a low voice. “I went—”

“Ah! no! please!” Mr. Thompson lifted a large white hand. “No details
are necessary. The facts are sufficient. I need not, I think, say any
more. You must see for yourself.... Only, I think you will agree with me
that it should not occur again.”

“I am sorry—” Traill said.

“Ah, please! No more; it shall not be mentioned again. Only work and
play together are impossible. We have long vacations that give us all we
ask. To pass for a moment to another matter.” Moy-Thompson put his
hand on some papers. “Here are the scholarship questions that you have
set—geography and history. I think they are scarcely what we require.
If you would not mind resetting them and bringing them to me to-morrow.
Yes. Thank you.... Good morning.” Traill rose, took the papers in his
hand, and left the room. He knew, surely, certainly, as though Birkland
himself had told him, that this was to be the beginning of persecution.
The Reverend Moy-Thompson had got his knife into him, and he had Perrin
to thank for it. IV.

The interview that had lasted barely five minutes hung heavily over him
throughout the midday dinner. He always hated the meal: the great
joints of mutton, waiting to be carved, in shapeless, thick hunks, the
incessant noise throughout the meal, the clatter of plates and noise and
voices, the dreary monotony and repetition of it—Perrin's face seen at
the end of a long white table with the two rows of boys in between.

But to-day as he sat there he felt that he could kill Perrin if he had
the opportunity. What business was it of his? He had at any rate lost no
time in running to tell Moy-Thompson about it. The thought of the savage
joy that must have filled Perrin's breast whilst he told his news, made
Traill grind his teeth. Well! he would be even with him!

The moment the meal was over, and grace had been chanted in a loud,
discordant yell, Traill left the table and, without a word to anyone,
rushed down to the sea.

A tremendous wind was blowing. There was a certain part of the cliff
that jutted out into the water, and this was surrounded now, on three
sides, by a furious, heaving flood.

Wet mist hung over the sea, so that the enormous breakers leapt out of
the sea, came whistling with a thousand arms into the sky, and them
fell with a deafening roar upon the rocks. One after another, in swift
succession, first suspended in mid-air, hanging there like serpents
about to strike, then falling with a curve and glistering, shining
backs, then sweeping, tearing, at last lashing the iron rock. About him
the wind screamed and tugged at his clothes; behind him the trees bent
and creaked along the road; the rain lashed his face.

He was seized with a kind of fury; he stood, facing the sea, with his
hands clenched, his head up, his cap in his hand, and Isabel Desart, as
she came battling down the road and saw him there, knew, in that moment,
that she loved him and had loved him from the first moment that she saw
him. He saw her, but they could not speak to one another: the noise was
too great—the waves, the wind, the bending trees caught them into their
clamor; they stood, side by side, in silence. Suddenly he put out his
hand and caught hers. He held it; still, without a word, with the wind
almost flinging them to the ground, they drew together. The mist swept
about their heads, the spray beat in their faces. He drew her closer
to him, and she yielded. For a moment he held her with his face pressed
close against hers, and then their lips met. At last, and still without
a word, they moved slowly down the road.... V.

It was about half-past nine when Perrin, looking up at the sound of the
opening door, saw Traill standing there. Traill filled the doorway, and
Perrin knew at once that there was going to be a disturbance. He had had
disturbances before, a good many of them, and always it had brought to
him a sense of pathos that he, with an old mother (he always saw her as
a crumpled but vehement background), should have always to be fighting
people—he, so unoffending if they would let him alone. However, if
anyone (especially Traill) wished to fight him, he would do his best.

Traill was frowning. Traill was very angry.

Perrin said, “Ah, Traill! Come in for a chat? That's good of you.
Splendid! Sit down, won't you? Anything I can do for you?” But he wasn't
smiling.

“No,” said Traill, slowly. “There's nothing you can do for me. But I
want to speak to you.”

“Ah, well, sit down; won't you?”

“No, thanks. I 'll stand.” Traill cleared his throat. “Did you by any
chance say anything to the Head about my coming in last night?”

Perrin smiled. “My dear Traill, I really can't remember; and is it
really, after all, any business of yours?”

“Only this much, that he has been speaking to me about it. He says that
you told him—I want to know why you told him.”

“It is my business,” Perrin said, “as housemaster here to find out
anything that may be harming my house. I consider your late hours, your
disregard of your work, prejudicial to the school's progress,—um, yes.”

The impulse that had brought Traill to Perrin's room had not altogether
been one of anger. He was much too excited by the other event of the
afternoon to have any very angry feelings against anyone, and indeed
it had been rather a desire for peace, for clearing things up and being
well with the world, that had brought him there. He was a little ashamed
of the way that he had allowed, during these last weeks, his anger
against Perrin to grow, and he seemed to be losing some of his
good-humor and equability.

So now he put all the self-command that he possessed into play, and said
quietly, “I'm sorry, Perrin, if you feel that I have been neglecting my
duty. I don't think that, after all, one night's outing during the term
can do anyone very great harm. But I only spoke to you about it because
I have been feeling during these last weeks that we have not been very
good friends. It seems a pity when we are cooped up together here
so closely that we should not get on as well as possible; it makes
everything uncomfortable. And, in so far as I am to blame at all, I am
very sorry.”

The little red and yellow china man on the mantelpiece, Perrin said,
had been watching the conversation with great curiosity, and Perrin felt
that he was a little disappointed now when matters promised to finish
comfortably. Perrin himself was only too ready for peace. These quarrels
always brought on headaches, and, in his heart, he longed eagerly,
hungrily, for a friend. He already was beginning to feel again that he
liked young Traill very much.

He sat back in his chair and meant to be pleasant once more; but it was
his eternal misfortune, his curse from the deriding gods, that he had
ever at his hack the memory of all these jesting years that had already
passed him by: the memory of the men, the boys, the women, who had
laughed at him: the memory of the ways that he had suffered, of the
taunting jeers that had been flung at him, of the jests that so many of
his fellow-beings had, in his time, played upon him.

And so now he felt that at all costs he must regain his dignity, he must
show this young fellow his place and then be nice to him afterwards; and
really, somewhere in the hack of his mind, he saw his old mother with
her white lace cap sitting stiffly in her chair, and Traill on his
knees, kissing her hand.

“Well, Traill, I 'm sure I 'm glad you feel like that—um, yes. One must,
you know, maintain discipline. You are young; when you are older you
will see that there is something in what I say—um. We know, you see;
schoolmastering is a thing that takes some learning; yes, well, I'm sure
I'm very glad.”

But Traill was white again; his good determinations, his pleasant
tempers were flung, suddenly screaming, helter-skelter to the winds.
The patronage of it, the stupid, blundering fool with his “When you are
older,” and the rest.

“All right,” he said hotly; “keep that advice for others. I don't know
that I was so wrong, after all. What business of yours was it to
go sneaking to the Head like that? There are certain things that a
gentleman doesn't do.”

“Oh, really!”—the little man on the mantelpiece was smiling again.
Perrin was snarling, and his hands gripped the sides of his chair. “Your
apologies seem a little premature. One can forgive something to your
age, but that sort of impertinence—I don't think you remember to whom
you are speaking. You are the junior master here, you must be taught
that, and when those who are wiser than yourself choose to give you some
advice, you should take it gratefully.”

Traill took a step down the room, his hands clenched.

“My God! you conceited, insufferable—”

“Get out of my room!”

“All right, when I 've told you what I 've thought of you.”

“Get out of my room!” Perrin's eyes were starting out of his head.

Traill swung on his heel. “I won't forget this in a hurry,” he said.

“Take care you don't come in here again,” Perrin shouted after him. The
door was banged.

Perrin sat back in his chair; the room was going round and round, and he
had a confused idea that people were running races. He pressed his hands
to his head; the little china man leapt, screaming, off the mantelpiece
and ran at him, kicking up his fat little legs; and with the breeze from
under the door, a pile of French exercises fluttered, blew like sails in
the wind, and then slid, scattering, to the floor.




CHAPTER VII—THE BATTLE OP THE UMBRELLA; THEY OPEN FIRE I.

BUT, during the week that followed, Traill's good-temper slowly
reasserted itself once more. After all, it was really impossible to
be angry with anyone when the world was alight and trembling with
so wonderful an adventure. They had each of them written to those in
authority. Isabel had a complacent father who knew something of young
Traill's family and, answering at once, said that he would come down
to see them and made it his only stipulation that the engagement should
last for at least a year, until they were both a little older. Traill's
mother was delighted with anything that could give her son such
happiness. It had all been very sudden of course; but then, was not true
love always like that? Had not she, a great many years ago, fallen
in love with Archie's father “all in a minute,” and was not that the
beautiful incautious way that the new practical generation seemed so
often to forget? So, she sent him her blessing and also wrote a little
note to Isabel.

But they still kept their secret from the others. They meant every day
to reveal it, but they shrank, as each morning came, from all the talk
and chatter that would at once follow. It would mean an end, Isabel
knew, to any easy and pleasant relations that she might have with anyone
at the school. She never understood the reason, but she knew that they
would feel that she had acted in a conceited, presuming manner. It would
not be pleasant.

So their meetings were, during these days, few and difficult. They
met in the wood and at the sea, and their eyes crossed over the chapel
floor, and they even wrote to one another and posted them elaborately in
the letter-box.

But on any morning the secret might be revealed. Traill told Isabel
about his quarrel with Perrin, and she urged him to make it up.

“When we ourselves are so happy,” she said, “we can't quarrel with
anyone—and, poor man, no wonder his temper is irritable. He's a
miserably disappointed man, and I don't think he's very well either. He
looks dreadfully white and strained sometimes. We can afford to put up
with some ill-temper from other people, Archie, just now. When we are so
happy and he is so unhappy, it is a little unfair, isn't it?”

And so he kissed her and went back resolved to be pleasant and
agreeable. But Perrin gave him no opportunity. They spoke to each other
a little at meals for appearance' sake, but any advances that Traill
made were cut short at once without hesitation.

Perrin passed about the passages and the class-rooms during this week
heavily, with a white face and a lowering brow—he had headaches, bad
headaches; and his form suffered. II.

And so it was suddenly, without warning or preparation, that the storm
broke—the storm that was to be remembered for years afterwards at
Moffatt's: the great Battle of the Umbrella, about which strange myths
grew up, that will become, doubtless, in later centuries at Moffatt's a
strange Titanic contest, with gods for its warriors and thunderbolts
for their weapons; the great battle that involved not only the central
combatants, not only Traill and Perrin and their lives and fortunes, but
also others—the Combers, the matrons, the masters, the whole world
of that place seized by the Furies... and, in the corner, in that
umbrella-stand by the hall door, underneath the stairs, that faded
green umbrella—now, we suppose, passed into that limbo into which all
umbrellas must eventually go, but then the gage, the glove, the sign
token of all that was to come.

Let, moreover, no one imagine that these things are not possible. This
Battle of the Umbrella stands for more, for far more, than its immediate
contest. Here is the whole protest and appeal of all those crowded,
stifled souls buried of their own original free-will beneath fantastic
piles of scribbled paper, cursing their fate, but unable to escape from
it, seeing their old age as a broken, hurried scrambling to a no-man's
grave, with no dignity nor suavity, with no temper nor discipline, with
nerves jangling like the broken wires of a shattered harp—so that there
is no comfort or hope in the future, nothing but disappointment and
insult in the past, and the dry, bitter knowledge of failure in the
present—this is the Battle of the Umbrella.

It was Monday morning, and Monday morning is worse than any other day of
the week.

There has been, in spite of many services and the reiteration of
religious stories concerning which a shower of inconvenient questions
are flung at the uncertain convictions of authority, a relief in the
rest and repose of the preceding day.

Sunday was, at any rate, a day to look forward to in that it was
different from the other six days of the week, and although it might not
on its arrival show quite so pleasant a face as earlier hours had given
it, nevertheless it was something—a landmark if nothing else.

And now on this dark and dreary Monday—with the first hour a tedious and
bickering discussion on Divinity, and the second hour a universal and
embittered Latin exercise—that early rising to the cold summoning of the
hell was anything but pleasant.

Moreover, on this especial Monday the rain came thundering in furious
torrents, and the row of trees opposite the Lower School wailed and
cried with their dripping, naked boughs, and all the brown leaves on the
paths were beaten and flattened into a miserable and hopeless pulp.

Monday was the only morning in the week on which Traill took early
preparation at the Upper School, and he had noticed before that it
nearly always rained on Mondays. He was in no very bright temper as he
hurried down the cold stone passages, pulling on his gown and avoiding
the bodies of numerous small boys who flung themselves against him as
they rushed furiously downstairs in order to be in time for call-over.

He heard the rain beating against the window-panes and hurriedly
selected the first umbrella that he saw in the stand and rushed to the
Upper School.

That preparation hour was unpleasant. M. Pons, the French master, was
in the room above him, and the ceiling shook with the delighted stamp of
twenty boys blessed with a sense of humor and an opportunity of power.
M. Pons could be figured with shaking hands in the middle of the room,
appealing for quiet. And, as was ever the case, the spirit of rebellion
passed down through the ceiling to the room beneath. Traill had his boys
well under control; but whereas on ordinary occasions it was all done
without effort and worked of its own accord, on this morning continual
persistence was necessary, and he had to make examples of various
offenders.

A preparation hour always invited the Seven Devils to dance across the
two hundred of open books, and the tweaking of boys' bodies and the
digging of pins into unsuspecting legs was the inevitable result. Traill
rose at the end of the hour, cross, irritable, and already tired. He
hurried down to the Lower School to breakfast and forgot the umbrella.

The rain was driving furiously against the window-panes of the Junior
common room. The windows were tightly closed, and still the presence of
yesterday's mutton was felt heavily, gloomily, about the ceiling. The
brown and black oilcloth contained numberless little winds and draughts
that leapt out from under it and crept here and there about the room.

A small fire was burning in the grate—a mountain of black coal and stray
spirals of gray smoke, and little white edges of unburnt paper hanging
from the black bars. Beyond the side door voices quarreling in the
kitchen could be heard, and beyond the other door a hum of voices and a
clatter of cups.

It was all so dingy that it struck even the heavy brain of Clinton, who
was down first. Perrin was taking breakfast in the big dining-room, and
Traill was not yet hack from the Upper School.

Clinton seized the Morning Post and, with a grunt of dissatisfaction
at the general appearance of things, sat down. He never thought very
intently about anything, but, in a vague way, he did dislike Monday and
rain and a smoking fire. He helped himself to more than his share of
the breakfast, ate it in large, noisy mouthfuls, found the Morning Post
dull, and relapsed on to the Daily Mail. The rain and the quarreling in
the kitchen were very disturbing.

Then Traill came in and sat down with an air of relief. He had no very
great opinion of Clinton, but they got on together quite agreeably,
and he found that it was rather pleasanter to have an entirely negative
person with one—it was not necessary to think about him.

“My word,” said Clinton, his eyes glued to the Daily Mail, “the London
Scottish fairly wiped the floor with the Harlequins yesterday—two goals
and a try to a try—all that man Binton—extraordinary three-quarter—no
flies on him! Have some sausages? Not bad. I wonder if they 'll catch
that chap Deakin?”

“Deakin?” said Traill rather drearily, looking up from his breakfast.
How dismal it all was this morning! Oh, well—in a year's time!

“Yes, you know—the Hollins Road murder—the man who cut his wife and
mother into little bits and mixed them up so that they couldn't tell
which was which. There's a photograph of him here and his front door.”

“I think,” said Traill, shortly, “following up murder trials like that
is perfectly beastly. It isn't civilized.”

“All right!” said Clinton, helping himself to the remaining sausages.
“Perrin's having breakfast in there, isn't he? He won't want any more.”

“He sometimes does,” said Traill, feeling that at the moment he hated
Clinton's good-natured face more than anything in the whole world. “He's
awfully sick if he comes in hungry and doesn't find anything.”

Clinton smiled. “He's rather amusing when he's sick,” he said. “He so
often is. By the way, has the Head passed those exam, questions of yours
yet?”

“No,” said Traill, frowning. “He 's made me do them five times now, and
last time he crossed but a whole lot of questions that he himself had
suggested the time before. I pointed that out to him, and he called me,
politely and gently, but firmly, a liar. There's no question that he's
got his knife into me now, and I've got friend Perrin to thank for it!”

“Yes,” said Clinton, helping himself to marmalade, “Perrin does n't love
you—there's no question of that. Young Garden Minimus has been helping
the feud.”

“Garden? What's he got to do with it?”

“Well, you know that he was always Old Pompous' especial pet—well,
Pompous has riled him, kept him in or something, so now he goes about
telling everybody that he's transferred his allegiance to you. That
makes Pompous sick as anything.”

“I like the kid especially,” Traill said. “He 's rather a favorite of
mine.”

“Yes,” said Clinton. “Well, look out for trouble, that 's all. There 'll
be open war between you soon if you are not careful.”

At that moment Perrin came in. He was continuing, as he entered, a
conversation with some small boy whose head just appeared at the door
for a moment and revealed Garden Minimus.

“Well, a hundred times,” Perrin was saying, “and you don't go out till
you 've done it.”

Garden displayed annoyance, and was heard to mutter under his breath.
Perrin's face was gray; his hair appeared to be unbrushed, and there was
a good deal of white chalk on the back of his sleeve.

“Really, it's too bad,” he said to no one in particular and certainly
not to Traill. “I don't know what's come over that boy—nothing but
continuous impertinence. He shall go up to the Head if he isn't careful.
Such a nice boy, too, before this term.”

At this moment he saw that Traill was reading the Morning Post and
Clinton the Daily Mail. He looked as though he were going to say
something, then by a tremendous effort controlled himself. He stood
in front of the dismal fire and looked at the other two, at the dreary
window-panes and the driving rain, at the dusty pigeon-holes, the untidy
heap of books, the torn lists hanging from the wall.

He had slept badly—had lain awake for hours thinking of Miss Desart, of
his own miserable condition, of his poor mother—and then, slumbering
at last, in an instant he had been pulled, dragged wide-awake by that
thundering, clamoring bell.

He had been so tired that his eyes had refused to open, and he had sat
stupidly on the edge of his bed with his head swaying and nodding.
Then he had been late for preparation, and he knew that they had been
“playing about” and had rubbed Somerset-Walpole's head in the ink
and had stamped on his body, because, although it was so early,
Somerset-Walpole's eyes were already red, his back a horrible confusion
of dust and chalk, his hair and collar ink and disaster.

He was sorry for Somerset-Walpole, whose days were a perpetual tragedy;
but as there was no other obvious victim, he selected him for the
subject of his wrath, expatiated to the form on the necessity of getting
up clean in the morning, and sent the large, blubbering creature up
to the matron to be cleansed and scolded. Verily the delights of some
people's school days have been vastly exaggerated!

Then Garden Minimus had been discovered sticking nibs into the fleshy
portion of his neighbor, and, although he had vehemently denied the
crime, had been heavily punished and had therefore sulked during the
rest of the hour. At breakfast-time Perrin had called him up to him and
had hinted that if he chose to be agreeable once again the punishment
might be relaxed; but Garden did not please, and sulked and muttered
under his breath, and Perrin thought he had caught the word “Pompous.”

All these things may have been slight in themselves, but combined they
amounted to a great deal—and all before half-past eight in the morning.
Also he had had very little to eat.

He had been brought a small red tomato and a hard, rocky wedge of bacon
with little white eyes in it, and an iron determination to hold out at
all costs, whatever the consumer's appetite and determination. He smelt,
when he came into the common room, sausages, and he saw, with a glance
of the eye, that there were sausages no longer.

“I really think, Clinton,” he said, “that a little less appetite on your
part in the early morning would be better for everyone concerned.”

Clinton was always perfectly good-tempered, and all he said now was,
“All right, old chap—I always have an awful appetite in the morning. I
always had.”

Perrin drew himself to his full height and prepared to be dignified.

Clinton said, “I say, old man, you 've got chalk all over your sleeve.”

And Perrin, finding that it was indeed true, could say nothing and
feebly tried to brush it off with his hand.

Traill had not spoken since Perrin had come in. He disliked intensely
the atmosphere of restraint in the room. He had never before been
on such bad terms with anyone, and now at every turn there were
discomforts, difficulties, stiffnesses. At this moment he loathed the
term and the place and the people as he had never loathed any of them
before; he felt that he could not possibly last until the holidays.

Perrin was going to the Upper School for first hour. He was going to
teach Divinity, the lesson that he loathed most of all. He gathered his.
books up and his gown, and went out into the hall to find his umbrella.
The rain was falling more heavily than before, and lashed the panes as
though it had some personal grievance against them.

Robert, the general factotum—a long, pale man with a spotty face and a
wonderful capacity for dropping china—came in to collect the breakfast
things. He passed, clattering about the table. Traill was still deep in
the Morning Post.

Perrin came in with a clouded brow. “I can't find,” he said, “my
umbrella.”

The rain beat upon the frames, Robert clashed the plates together, but
there was no answer. Clinton's head was in his pigeonhole, looking for
papers.

“Robert, have you seen my umbrella?”

No, Robert had not seen any umbrella. He might have seen an umbrella
last week, somewhere upstairs, in Miss Madder's room—an umbrella with
lace, pink—Oh! of course, a parasol. There were three umbrellas in the
stand by the hall door. Perhaps one of those was the one. No? Mr. Perrin
had looked? Well, he didn't know of anywhere else. No—perhaps one of the
young gentlemen.... There was nothing at all to be got out of Robert.

“Clinton!” No answer. “Clinton!”

At last Clinton turned round.

“Clinton, have you seen my umbrella?”

“No, old man—why should I? Isn't it outside?”

It was getting late, the rain was pelting down, and Perrin was quite
determined that he would not under any circumstances use anyone else's
umbrella.

He went out again and looked in the hall. He was beginning to get very
angry. Was not this the last straw sent by the little gods to break his
humble back? That it should be raining, that he should be late, and that
there should be no umbrella! He stormed about the hall, he looked in
impossible places, he shook the three umbrellas that were there; he
began to mutter to himself—the little red and yellow china man was
creeping down the stairs. He was shaking all over, and his hands were
trembling like leaves.

He came into the common room again. “I can't think—” he said, with his
trembling hand to his forehead. “I know I had it yesterday—last night.
Clinton, you must have seen it.”

“No,” said Clinton in that abstract voice that is so profoundly
irritating because it shows that the speaker's thoughts are far away.
“No—I don't think I've seen it. What did I do with that Algebra? Oh!
there it is. My word! is n't it raining!”

The Upper School bell began, far in the distance, its raucous clanging.
Perrin was pacing up and down the room; every now and again he flung a
furtive glance at Traill. Traill had paid, hitherto, no attention to the
conversation. At last, hearing the Upper School bell, he looked up.

“What's the matter?” he said.

“Really, Robert,” said Perrin, turning round to the factotum, “you must
have seen it somewhere. It's absurd! I want to go out.”

“There are the other gentlemen's,” said Robert, looking a little
frightened of Perrin's twitching lips and white face.

It dawned upon Traill slowly that Perrin was looking for an umbrella.
Then on that it followed that possibly the umbrella that he had taken
that morning might be Perrin's umbrella.

Of course it must be Perrin's umbrella. It was just the sort of
umbrella, with its faded silk and stupid handle, that Perrin would be
likely to have. However, it was really very awkward—most awkward.

He stood up and stayed with a hand nervously fingering the Morning Post.

Perrin rushed once more into the hall and then came furiously back. “I
must have my umbrella,” he said, storming at Robert. “I want to go to
the Upper School.”

He had left the door a little open.

“I am very sorry,” Traill began; the paper crackling beneath his
fingers.

Perrin wheeled round and stared at him, his face very white.

“I'm very sorry,” said Traill again, “but I'm afraid I must have taken
it—my mistake. I wouldn't have taken it if I had dreamed—”

“You!” said Perrin in a hoarse whisper.

“Yes,” said Traill, “I'm afraid I took the first one I saw this morning.
I'm afraid it must have been yours, as yours is missing. I assure you—”

He was smiling a little—really it was all too absurd. His smile drove
Perrin into a trembling passion. He took a step forward.

“You dared to take my umbrella?” he said, “without asking? I never heard
such a piece of impertinence. But it's all of a piece—all of a piece!”

“But it's really too absurd,” Traill broke in. “As though a man mightn't
take another man's umbrella without all this disturbance. It's too
absurd.”

“Oh! is it?” said Perrin, his voice shaking. “That's all of a
piece—that's exactly like the rest of your behavior here. You come here
thinking that everything and everyone belongs to you. Oh, yes! we've all
got to bow down to everything that your Highness chooses to say. We must
give up everything to your Highness—our clothes, our possessions—you
conceited—insufferable puppy!”

These words were gasped out. Perrin was now entirely beside himself
with rage. He saw this man here before him as the originator of all his
misfortunes, all his evils. He had put the other masters against him, he
had put the boys against him, he had taken Garden away from him, he had
been against him at every turn.

All control, all discipline, everything had fled from Mr. Perrin. He did
not remember where he was, he did not remember that Robert was in the
room, he did not remember that the door was open and that the boys could
hear his shrill, excited voice. He only knew that here, in this smiling,
supercilious, conceited young man, was his enemy, the man who would rob
and ruin him.

“Really, this is too absurd,” said Traill, stepping back a little, and
conscious of the startled surprise on the face of Robert—he did not want
to have a scene before a servant. “I am exceedingly sorry that I took
your umbrella. I don't see that that gives you any reason to speak to me
like that. We can discuss the matter afterwards—not here.”

“Oh, yes!” screamed Perrin, moving still nearer his enemy. “Oh! of
course to you it is nothing—nothing at all—it is all of a piece with the
rest of your behavior. It you don't know how to behave like a gentleman,
it's time someone taught you. Gentlemen don't steal other people's
things. You can be put in prison for that sort of thing, you know.”

“I didn't steal your beastly umbrella,” said Traill, beginning in his
anger to forget the ludicrousness of the situation. “I don't want your
beastly things—keep them to yourself.”

“I say”—this from Clinton—“chuck it, you two. Don't make such a row
here—everyone can hear. Wait until later.”

But Perrin heard nothing. He had stepped up to Traill now and was
shaking his fist in Traill's face.

“It's beastly, is it?” he shouted. “I 'll give you something for saying
that—I 'll let you know.” And then, in a perfect scream, “Give me my
umbrella! Give me my umbrella!”

“I haven't got your rotten umbrella,” shouted Traill. “I left it
somewhere. I've lost it. I'm jolly glad. You can jolly well go and look
for it.”

And at this moment, as Clinton afterwards described it, “the scrap
began.” Perrin suddenly flung himself upon Traill and beat his face
with his fist. Traill clutched Perrin's arm and flung him back upon the
breakfast-table. Perrin's head struck the coffee-pot, and as he rose he
brought with him the tablecloth and all the things that Robert had left
upon the table. With a fearful crash of crockery, with the odors of
streaming coffee, with the cry of the terrified Robert, down everything
came. Afterwards there was a pause whilst Perrin and Traill swayed
together, then with another crash, they too came to the floor.

Clinton and Robert rushed forward. Two Upper School masters, Birkland
and Comber, surveyed the scene from the doorway. There was an instant's
absolute silence.

Then suddenly Traill and Perrin both rose from the floor. Traill's lip
was cut and bleeding—coffee was on Perrin's collar; their faces were
very white.

For a moment they looked at each other in absolute silence, then they
passed, without a spoken word, through the open door.

In such a way, and from such a cause, did this Battle of the Umbrella
have its beginning.

Let us credit the gods with interest sufficient, and we see that it had
been their pleasant amusement to beguile those tedious Olympian hours
with a game; and to the onlooker, here is comedy enough, for about what
simpler can mortals dispute than this green umbrella? But for others,
more nearly concerned, there is some question of tragedy involved.




CHAPTER VIII—THE BATTLE OP THE UMBRELLA; CAMPS ARE FORMED—ALSO SOME
SKIRMISHING I.

ISABEL DESART heard about it early on the afternoon of the same day.
Traill himself told her as he stood with her for a moment outside the
school gates before he went down to football.

She saw it at once more seriously than he did; his attitude had been
that it was a pity, above all that it was indecorous, that he had, in a
way, made a fool of himself—that to struggle in that fashion with a man
like Perrin before an audience was a pity. But to her it was a great
deal more than this. In many ways she was older than Archie Traill, and
her feminine intuition helped her now; she saw Perrin as something to
be feared and also something to be pitied, and she did not know which of
these feelings was the stronger. She had always seen Perrin as someone
to be pitied—that was the reason of her kindness to him—and now that he
was ludicrous, now that his climax had made him prominent, her pity for
him was increased.

But she was also afraid. She guessed suddenly a great deal more than
she could actually see; she felt the miserable years that he had been
through, she felt his hatred of his own position, and she knew that he
would not be likely to forgive the man who had brought all this to a
climax.

They were all at such terribly close quarters. It would be easy enough
to get away from that sort of incident if they all of them were, as she
put it to herself, “spread out”; but halfterm was only just over and she
did not know what the next six weeks might bring. Traill's feeling, she
saw, was mainly one of disgust—the same kind of sensation that he would
have had if he had not been able to have his bath in the morning.
About Perrin he only felt contempt, a man who could make that kind of
disturbance about so small a thing....

Traill's final opinion, in fact, about it all was that “it wasn't done”
and that Perrin was therefore an “outsider,” and that there the thing
ended.

Isabel, in the few words that he had time to say to her, saw all this
and knew that his attitude would not make the whole affair any easier.
But she was wise enough to leave it all where it was for the moment and
simply to tell him that she was sorry.

“One thing, you know,” she said, smiling at him and blushing a little.
“We must let them all know about us, at once, to-day.”

“Oh! must we?” he said, shrinking back a little.

“Why, of course. You don't suppose there isn't going to be talk about
all this business. Of course, there is, heaps—and you must let me do my
share of standing up for you. I must have the right, you know.”

He had not figured the talk that there would be—he saw it all now in an
instant, that there would be sides and discussions, and, looking further
still, he had some idea of all the issues that were to be involved; but
he was much too simple a person to think this further vision anything
but fantastic: people simply didn't fight to that extent about
umbrellas....

He left her with a smiling consent to the announcement of their
engagement, and, for the moment, the thought of that swallowed all the
Perrin affair. He went down to his football cheerfully. II.

Meanwhile, in the Senior common room, during that interval between
chapel and dinner, things had occurred. The news of the morning
struggle had been brought, of course, by the eager witnesses, Comber and
Birkland, much earlier in the day; but the school day was a very busy
one—one hour followed another with terrible swiftness, and then there
were boys to see and games to play and all the accumulated details to
fill in any odd moments that there might be,—so that, with the exception
of short sentences and exclamations and a general air of pleasurable
surprise pervading everything, no real movement was possible until this
evening hour. The room, lighted by gas, was more ugly and naked than
ever—although it was close and stuffy, the spirit of it was cold and
chill.

Comber was in the chair of honor, the only arm-chair in the room;
Birkland and Pons, White and Dormer, and the little science master,
West, were also there. Little West was so obvious and striking an
example of his type that it seemed as though he had been especially
created to stand to the end of time as an example of what a Board School
education and a pushing disposition can do for a man. He was short
and square, with a shaggy, unkempt mustache and that sallow, unhealthy
complexion that two generations of ill-fed progenitors tend to produce.
He was a little bald on the top of his head, wore ready-made clothes,
and spoke slowly and with great care. He had worked exceedingly hard
all his youth and was the only master at Moffatt's whose ambitions were
unimpaired and his optimism (concerning his own future) unchecked. His
most striking feature were his hard, burning, little eyes, and it was
with these that he kept order in class.

He disliked all the other members of the staff, but he hated Birkland.
Birkland had, from the first, laughed at him; he had laughed at his
clothes, at his accent, at his pretensions to being a gentleman (to do
Birkland justice, if West had never pretended to be a gentleman at all,
he would have admired and liked him). In fact he made him his chief
and principal butt; and West, being slow of speech and (outside his own
subject) slow of brain, could never reply anything at all to Birkland's
sallies, and was left helpless and fuming.

Comber was reciting for the hundredth time what it was that he had seen.
The whole affair gave him very particular pleasure; he thought Traill
a conceited, insufferable young man, who had come in and taken the
football out of his hands and supplanted him completely—whenever he
thought of it he boiled over with rage; but he had never been able to
do anything, because Traill had never given himself away. He played
football a great deal better than Comber even in his palmiest days had
ever played it. Traill had given him no opportunity until now; but now
at last Comber glowed with the thought of the things that he would be
able to do. He intended it in no way maliciously—it was simply that the
younger generation should be taught its place; let Traill once submit to
Comber's rule in the football world and Comber would be pleasant enough.
Then Comber did not like Birkland's sharp tongue any more than the rest
of the staff did, and Birkland was a friend of Traill's. Of course, on
the other side, Comber did not like Perrin either. Perrin was a pompous,
pretentious fool, but in this case it was clearly Comber's duty to
uphold the senior staff.

He was leaning back in his arm-chair, with his chest out and one finger
impressively in the air. “There they were, you know, rolling—positively
rolling—on the floor. And all the breakfast things broken to bits and
the coffee streaming all over the floor—you never saw anything like it.
And then up they both got and looked at each other, and went out of the
room without a word, brushing past Birkland and me as though we weren't
there; didn't they, Birkland?”

Birkland was sitting in his chair with a sad, rather cynical, smile on
his face, as though he were saying, “This is their kind of life. Look
at Comber there, now—how pleased he is with things! Will be happy for
a month at least, and all their little private hates and jealousies are
being fed just as you feed the snakes at the Zoo. And am I not just as
bad as the rest? Am I not pleased, because it will give me a chance of
having a hit at the rest of them?... What a set we are!”

But he didn't say anything—he just sat there listening, with his
contemptuous smile, to Comber.

“An awful noise, you know, they made,” Comber went on. “And anything
funnier than Perrin when he got up you never saw, with his hair all
tousled and pulled about, and dust all over his back, and his cheek
bleeding where the coffee-pot had hit him. My word, it was funny!”

“At all events,” said Birkland dryly, “we ought all to be glad that you
got such amusement out of it, Comber. That's something to be thankful
for, at any rate.”

“Oh, it's all very well, Birkland,” Comber answered angrily; “you were
amused enough yourself, really—you know you were. In any case,” he went
on importantly, “the thing can't go on, you know. We can't have junior
masters flinging themselves at the throats of senior ones. That sort of
thing must be stopped.”

So it was at once apparent on whose side Comber was, and everyone
trimmed their sails accordingly. If one disliked Comber sufficiently and
was not afraid of him, one would, of course, for the moment, side with
Traill; and supposing one wished to get into Comber's good graces (no
easy thing to do), here would be an excellent opportunity. M. Pons, for
instance, thought so.

“It is—dégoûtant,” he cried, waving his hands in the air, “that a
young man, that is here one month, two months, should catch the throat
of his senior. These things,” he added with the air of one who waves
gloriously the flag of the Republic, “are not done in my country.”

“Well, when they are, perhaps you 'll be able to judge of them better,
Pons,” said Birkland. “Until then, I should recommend silence.”

M. Pons flushed angrily, but made no reply, and then looked appealingly
at Comber.

“Of course, Birkland,” said Comber, “if you are going to encourage that
sort of spirit in the staff, one has nothing to say. I daresay you would
like all the boys to be springing at one another's throats in the
same way; if that's what you want, well—“; and he waved his hands
expressively.

“It's absurd,” said Birkland quietly, “of Perrin to have made such a
fuss. As if a man mayn't borrow another man's umbrella without being
struck in the face. It's more than absurd, it's childish. It's just the
sort of thing that Perrin would do.”

“Very well,” said Comber; “let Perrin treat you in the way that Traill's
treated him, and you see what you'd say and do. All I know is that you
would n't stand it for a minute, you of all men, Birkland.”

“What do you mean by that?” Birkland said hotly.

“Oh, well, we all know you haven't got the sweetest of tempers, old
man,” Comber said laughing. “You can't lay claim to good temper whatever
else you may have.”

West laughed also and seemed to enjoy the joke immensely.

“Of course, you 're on the side of authority, West,” Birkland said. “You
naturally would be.” West was all the more annoyed because he didn't in
the least understand what Birkland meant.

The atmosphere began to get warm. But Comber despised West as an ally
and did not think very much of M. Pons, so he turned round to White.
White was sitting, as he always did, quietly in the background, without
saying anything. He was so quiet that people often forgot that he was
there at all. The effect of many years' bullying by Moy-Thompson was
to make him agree eagerly with the opinion of the last speaker, and
therefore Comber hadn't any doubt about the support that he would
receive. But White had never forgotten that handclasp that Traill had
given him, and now, to everyone's intense surprise, he said, “I think
Birkland's perfectly right. A man oughtn't to lose his temper because
another man's borrowed his umbrella. I think Traill's been very hardly
used—at any rate, we all know what Perrin must be to live with.”

Everyone was surprised, and Comber so astonished that for some time he
could find no words at all.

At last he broke out, “Well, all I can say is that you people don't know
what you 're in for; if you go on encouraging people like Traill to go
about stealing people's things—”

“Look here, Comber,” Birkland broke in. “You've no right to say
stealing. You may as well try and be fair. Traill never stole anything;
you'd better be more careful of your words.”

“Well, I call it stealing anyhow,” said Comber hotly. “You can call it
what you like, Birkland. I daresay you've got pet words of your own for
these things. But when a man takes something that is n't his and keeps
it—”

“He didn't keep it,” Birkland said angrily. “You 're grossly prejudiced,
just as you always are.”

“What about yourself?” West broke in. “People in glass houses—”

At this point the temperature of the room became very warm indeed.
Comber was pale with rage; he had never been so insulted before—not that
it very much mattered what a wretched creature like Birkland said.

He began to explain in a loud voice that some people weren't fit to be
in gentlemen's society, and that though, of course, he wouldn't like to
mention names, nevertheless, if certain persons thought about it long
enough, they would probably find that the cap fitted, and that if only
people could occasionally see themselves as others saw them—well, it
might be better for everyone concerned, and then perhaps there would
be a chance of their behaving decently in decent society, although of
course, if one's education had been neglected....

Meanwhile, M. Pons was explaining to West that whether you went in for
science or modern languages one's opinion of this sort of affair must be
the same, there was no question about it.

Birkland was sitting back, white and stiff in his chair and wishing
that he might take all their heads and crash them together in one big
debacle.

Then suddenly, when another two minutes might have been dangerous for
everyone concerned, the door was flung open, and Clinton entered. He was
excited, he was stirred; it was obvious that he had news.

“I say!” he cried, and then stopped. All eyes were upon him.

“What do you think?” he cried again, “Traill has just told me. He 's
engaged to Miss Desart.”

At that there was dead silence—for an instant nobody spoke. Then Comber
got up from his chair. “Well, I'm damned!” he said.

This was a new development; it is hard to say whether he saw at once
then the domestic complications into which it would lead him. Miss
Desart had stayed with them again and again; she was their intimate
friend. His wife was devoted to her and would, of course, at once
espouse her cause. But this piece of news made him, Comber, even
angrier than he had been before. His feeling about the engagement defied
analysis, but it rested in some curious, hidden way on some strange
streak of vanity in him. He had always cared very especially for Miss
Desart; he had given her, in his clumsy, heavy way, little attentions
and regards that he gave to very few people. He had always thought that
she had very great admiration and reverence for himself, and now she
had engaged herself without a word to him about it to someone whom he
disliked and disapproved of. He was hurt and displeased, he knew that
his wife would be delighted—more trouble at home. Here was White openly
insulting him in the common room; he was called names by Birkland; a
nice, pleasant girl had defied him (it had already come to that); his
wife would probably defy him also in an hour or two—with a muttered word
or two, he left the gathering.

For the others, this engagement was a piquant development that lent a
new color to everything. They had all noticed that Mr. Perrin cared for
Miss Desart, and now this sudden dramatic announcement was another knock
in the face for that poor, battered gentleman. Of course, she would
never have accepted him; but, nevertheless, it was rather hard that she
should be handed over to his hated rival.

“Does Perrin know?” was West's eager question.

“No,” said Clinton smiling, “I'm just going to tell him.” III.

Meanwhile, there is our Mr. Perrin sitting very drearily and alone in
front of his somber fire. As he sat there it was n't that he was so much
depressed by the morning's affair as that he was so frightened by
it—not frightened because of anything that Traill could do, or indeed
of anything that anyone could very especially say: he was long past the
terror of tongues—but rather afraid of himself and the way that he might
be going to behave.

He had long ago, when he was a very young man indeed, recognized that
there were two Mr. Perrins; indeed, in all probability, more than two.
He knew that when he had been quite a boy he had had ideas of being a
hero—a hero, of course, just as other young things meant to be heroes,
with a great deal of recognition and trumpets and bands and one's face
in the papers. He had, moreover, in those days, a stern and ready belief
in his own powers and judged, from a comparison of himself with other
boys, that he was really promising and had a future. He had heard some
preacher in a sermon—he went to sermons very often in those days—say
that every man had, once at any rate during his lifetime, his chance,
and that it was his own fault if he missed it; that very often people
did not know that it had ever come, because they had not been looking
out for it, and then they cursed Fate when it was really their own
fault—all this Perrin remembered, and he would lie awake at nights on
the watch for this chance—this splendid moment.

That was one Mr. Perrin; rather a fine one, with a great desire to do
the right thing, with a very great love for his mother, and with rather
a pathetic anxiety to have friends and affection and to do good.

Then there was the other Mr. Perrin—the ill-tempered, pompous,
sarcastic, bitter Mr. Perrin. When Perrin No. 1 was uppermost, he
recognized and deeply regretted Perrin No. 2; but when Perrin No. 2 was
in command, he saw nothing but a spiteful and malignant world trying, as
he phrased it, to “do him down.”

Now, as he sat sadly by his fire, he saw them both. That Mr. Perrin this
morning had, of course, been Perrin No. 2, and Perrin No. 2 very fierce
and strong and warlike. Perrin No. 1 was afraid. If this sort of thing
continued, then Perrin No. 1 would disappear altogether. This term had
been worse than ever, and he had begun it with so strong a determination
to make a good thing of it! This young Traill—and then Perrin No. 2
showed his head again, and the room grew dark and there was thunder in
the air. But, oh! if he could only have his chance! If he could only
prove the kind of man that he could be! If he could only get out of
this, away from it—if someone would take him away from it: he did not
feel strong enough, after all these years, to go away by himself. And
then, suddenly, he thought of Miss Desart. He saw her as his shining
light, his beacon. There was his salvation; he would make her love him
and care for him. He would show her the kind of man that he could be;
and then at the thought of it he began to smile, and a little color
crept into his pale cheeks, and he felt that if only that were possible,
he might be quite pleasant to Traill and the rest. Oh! they would matter
so little!

He nodded humorously to the little man on the mantelpiece and fell into
a delicious reverie. He forgot the quarrel of the morning, the insults
that he had received, all the talk that there would be, all the
opportunities that it would give to his enemies to say what they thought
about him. And then, perhaps, with her by his side, he might rise to
great things: he would have a little house, there would be children,
he would be his own master, life would be free, splendid, above all,
tranquil. He could make her so fond of him—he was sure that he could;
there were sides of him that no one had ever seen—even his mother did
not know all that was in him.

Perrin No. 1 filled the dingy room with his radiance. There was a knock
on the door. Clinton came in, a pipe in his mouth, a book in his hand.

“Oh! here's your Algebra that you lent me. I meant to have returned it
before.”

“Oh, thanks!” Perrin was always rather short with Clinton. “Won't you
sit down?”

“No thanks, I'm taking prep.” Nevertheless, Clinton lingered a little,
talking about nothing in particular; he stood by the mantelpiece,
fingering things—a practice that always annoyed Perrin intensely,—then
he took up the little china man and looked at him. “Rum chap that,”
he said. “Well, chin-chin—” He moved off; he stood for a moment by the
door. “Oh, I say!” he said, half turning round, his hand on the handle;
“have you heard the news? Traill's engaged to Miss Desart. He's just
told me.” He looked at Perrin for a moment, and then went out, banging
the door behind him.

Perrin did not move; his hands began to shake; then suddenly his head
fell between his shoulders, and his body heaved with sobs. He sat there
for a long time, then he began to pace his room; his steps were faster
and faster—he was like a wild animal in a cage.

Suddenly he stopped in front of the little china man. His face was
white, his eyes were large and staring; with a wild gesture he picked
the thing up and flung it to the ground, where it lay at his feet,
smashed into atoms....




CHAPTER IX—THE BATTLE OP THE UMBRELLA; WITH THE LADIES I.

ISABEL told Mrs. Comber on that same afternoon at tea-time; but that
good lady, owing to the interruption of the other good ladies and her
own Mr. Comber, was unable to say anything really about it until just
before going to bed. Mrs. Comber would not have been able to say very
much about it in any case quite at first, because her breath was so
entirely taken away by surprise, and then afterwards by delight and
excitement. For herself this term had, so far, been rather a difficult
affair: money had been hard, and Freddie had been even harder—and hard,
as she complained, in such strange, tricky comers—never when you
would expect him to be and always when you wouldn't. This Mrs. Comber
considered terribly unfair, because if one knew what he was going to
mind, one would look out for it and be especially careful; but when he
let irritating things pass without a word and then “flew out” when there
was nothing for anyone to be distressed about, life became a hideous
series of nightmares with the enemy behind every hedge.

Mrs. Comber knew that this term had been worse than usual, because she
had arrived already, although it was only just past halfterm, at the
condition of saying nothing to Freddie when he spoke to her—she called
it submission, but she never arrived at it until she was nearly at the
limits of her endurance. And now this news of Isabel suddenly made the
world bright again; she loved Isabel better than anyone in the world
except Freddie and the children; and her love was of the purely
unselfish kind, so that joy at Isabel's happiness far outweighed her own
discomforts. She was really most tremendously glad, glad with all her
size and volubility and color.

Isabel talked to her in her bedroom—it was of course also Freddie's, but
he had left no impression on it whatever, whereas she, by a series of
touches—the light green wall-paper and the hard black of the shining
looking-glass, the silver things, and the china things (not very many,
but all made the most of),—had made it her own unmistakably, so that
everything shouted Mrs. Comber with a war of welcome. It was indeed, in
spite of the light green paper, a noisy impression, and one had always
the feeling that things—the china, the silver, and the chairs—jumped
when one wasn't in, charged, as it were, with the electricity of Mrs.
Comber's temperament and the color of her dresses.

But of course Isabel knew it all well enough, and she didn't in the
least mind the stridency of it—in fact it all rather suited the sense of
battle that there was in the air, so that the things seemed to say that
they knew that there was a row on, and that they jolly well liked it.
Freddie had been cross at dinner, and so, in so far as it was at all
his room, the impression would not have been pleasant; but he just, one
felt, slipped into bed and out of it, and there was an end of his being
there.

Mrs. Comber, taking a few things off, putting a bright new dressing-gown
on, and smiling from ear to ear, watched Isabel with burning eyes.

“Oh! my dear!... No, just come and sit on the bed beside me and have
these things off, and I've been much too busy to write about that skirt
of mine that I told you I would, and there it is hanging up to shame
me! Well! I'm just too glad, you dear!” Here she hugged and kissed and
patted her hand. “And he is such a nice young man, although Freddie
doesn't like him, you know, over the football or something, although I'm
sure I never know what men's reasons are for disliking one another,
and Freddie's especially; but I liked him ever since he dined here that
night, although I didn't really see much of him because, you know, he
played Bridge at the other table and I was much too worried!” She drew
a breath, and then added quite simply, like a child, and in that way of
hers that was so perfectly fascinating: “My dear, I love you, and I want
you to be happy, and I think you will—and I want you to love me.”

Isabel could only, for answer, fling her arms about her and hold her
very tight indeed, and she felt in that little confession that there
was more pathos than any one human being could realize and that life was
terribly hard for some people.

“Of course, it is wonderful,” she said at last, looking with her clear,
beautiful eyes straight in front of her. “One never knew how wonderful
until it actually came. Love is more than the finest writer has ever
said and not, I suspect, quite so much as the humblest lover has ever
thought it—and that's pessimistic of me, I suppose,” she added laughing;
“but it only means that I'm up to all the surprises and ready for them.”

“You 'll find it exactly whatever you make it,” Mrs. Comber said slowly.
“I don't think the other party has really very much to do with it. You
never lose what you give, my dear; but, as a matter of fact he's the
very nicest and trustiest young man, and no one could ever be a brute
to you, whatever kind of brutes they were to anyone else—and I wish I'd
remembered about that skirt.”

The silence of the room and house, the peace of the night outside,
came about Isabel like a comfortable cloak, so that she believed that
everything was most splendidly right.

“And now, my dear,” said Mrs. Comber, “tell me what this is that I hear
about your young man and Mr. Perrin, because I only heard the veriest
words from Freddie, and I was just talking to Jane at the time about
not breathing when she's handing round the things, because she's always
doing it, and she 'll have to go if she doesn't learn.”

Isabel looked grave.

“It seems the silliest affair,” she said; “and yet it's a great pity,
because it may make a lot of trouble, I'm afraid. But that's why we
announced our engagement to-day, because it 'll be, it appears, a case
of taking sides.”

“It always is here,” said Mrs. Comber, “when there's the slightest
opportunity of it.”

“Well, it looks as though there was going to be plenty of opportunity
this time,” Isabel said sighing. “It really is too silly. Apparently
Archie took Mr. Perrin's umbrella to preparation in Upper School this
morning without asking. They hadn't been getting on very well before,
and when Mr. Perrin asked for his umbrella and Archie said that he'd
taken it, there was a regular fight. The worst of it is that there were
lots of people there; and now, of course, it is all over the school, and
it will never be left alone as it ought to be.”

“My dear,” said Mrs. Comber, solemnly, “it will be the opportunity for
all sorts of things. We 're all just ripe for it. How perfectly absurd
of Mr. Perrin! But then he's an ass, and I always said so, and now it
only proves it, and I wish he'd never come here. Of course you know that
I'm with you, my dear; but I'm afraid that Freddie won't be, because he
doesn't like your Archie, and there's no getting over it—and on whose
side all the others will be there's no knowing whatever—and indeed I
don't like to think of it all.”

She was so serious about it that Isabel at once became serious too. Her
worst suspicions about it all were suddenly confirmed, so that the room,
instead of its quiet and peace, was filled with a thousand sharp terrors
and crawling fears. She was afraid of Mr. Perrin, she was afraid of the
crowd of people, she was afraid of all the ill-feeling that promised
soon to overwhelm her. She clutched Mrs. Comber's arm.

“Oh!” she cried, “will they hate us?”

“They 'll do their best, my dear,” said that lady solemnly, “to hate
somebody.” II.

And they came, comparatively in their multitudes, to tea on the next
afternoon.

Tuesday was, as it happened, Mrs. Comber's day, and the hour's relief
that followed its ending scarcely outweighed the six days' terror at its
horrible approach. Its disagreeable qualities were, of course, in the
first place those of any “at home” whatever—the stilted and sterile fact
of being there sacrificially for anyone to trample on in the presence
of a delighted audience and a glittering tea-table. But in Mrs. Comber's
case there was the additional trouble of “town” and “school” never in
the least suiting, although “town” was only a question of local houses
like the squire and the clergyman, and they ought to have combined, one
would have thought, easily enough.

The society of small provincial towns has been made again and again the
jest and mockery of satiric fiction, having, it is considered, in the
quality of its conversation a certain tinkling and malicious chatter
that is unequaled elsewhere. Far be it from me to describe the
conversation of the ladies of Moffatt's in this way—it was a thing of
far deeper and graver import.

The impossibility of escape until the term's triumphant conclusion made
what might, in a wider and finer hemisphere, have been simply malicious
conversation that sprang up and disappeared without result, a perpetual
battle of death and disaster. No slightest word but had its weightiest
result, because everyone was so close upon everyone else that things
said rebounded like peas flung against a board.

Mrs. Comber, at her tea-parties, had long ago ceased to consider the
safety or danger of anything that she might say. It seemed to her that
whatever she said always went wrong, and did the greatest damage that it
was possible for any one thing to do; and now she counted her Tuesdays
as days of certain disaster, allowing a dozen blunders to a Tuesday and
hoping that she would “get off,” so to speak, on that. But on occasions
like the present, when there was really something to talk about, she
shuddered at the possible horrors; her line, of course, was strong
enough, because it was Isabel first and Isabel last; and if that brought
her into conflict with all the other ladies of the establishment, then
she couldn't help it. Had it been merely a question of the Umbrella
Riot, as some wit had already phrased it, she knew clearly enough where
they were all likely to be; but now that there was Isabel's engagement
as well, she felt that their anger would be stirred by that bright,
young lady having made a step forward and having been, in some odd,
obscure, feminine way, impertinently pushing.

She wished passionately, as she sat in glorious purple before her
silver, tea-things, her little pink cakes, and her vanishingly thin
pieces of bread-and-butter, that the “town” would, on this occasion at
any rate, put in an appearance, because that would prevent anyone really
“getting at” things; but, of course, as it happened, the “town” for once
wasn't there at all, and the battle raged quite splendidly.

The combatants were the two Misses Madder, Mrs. Dormer, and Mrs.
Moy-Thompson, and it might seem that these ladies were not numerically
enough to do any lastingly serious damage; but it was the bodies that
they represented rather than the individuals that they actually were;
and poor Mrs. Comber, as she smiled at them and talked at them and
wished that the little pink cakes might poison them all, knew exactly
the reason of their separate appearances and the danger that they were,
severally and individually.

The Misses Madder represented the matrons, and they represented them as
securely and confidently as though they had sat in conclave already and
drawn up a list of questions to be asked and answers to be given. Mrs.
Dormer represented the wives and also, separately, Mrs. Dormer, in so
far as her own especial dislike of Mrs. Comber went for everything; Mrs.
Moy-Thompson, above all, faded, black, thin, and miserable, represented
her lord and master, and was regarded by the other ladies as a spy
whose accurate report of the afternoon's proceedings would send threads
spinning from that dark little study for the rest of the term.

The eldest Miss Madder, stout, good-natured, comfortable, had not of
herself any malice at all; but her thin, bony sister, exact in her
chair, and with eyes looking straight down her nose, influenced her
stouter sister to a wonderful extent.

The thin Miss Madder's remark on receiving her tea, “Well, so Miss
Desart's engaged to Mr. Traill!” showed immediately which of the two
pieces of news was considered the most important.

“Yes,” said Mrs. Comber, “and I'm sure it's delightful. Do have one of
those little pink cakes, Mrs. Thompson; they 're quite fresh; and I
want you especially to notice that little water-color over there by the
screen, because I bought it in Truro last week for simply nothing
at Pinner's, and I believe it's quite a good one—I'm sure we 're all
delighted.”

Mrs. Dormer wasn't so certain. “They 're a little young,” she said in
so chilly a voice that she might have been suddenly transferred, against
her will, in the dead of night in the thinnest attire, into the heart
of Siberia. “And what's this I hear from my husband about Mr. Perrin and
Mr. Traill tumbling about on the floor together this morning—something
about an umbrella?”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Thompson, moving her chair a little closer, “I heard
something this morning about it.”

Mrs. Comber had never before disliked this thin, faded lady so intensely
as she did on this afternoon—she seemed to chill the room with her
presence; and the consciousness of the trouble that she would bring to
various innocent persons in that place by the report of the things that
they had said, made of her something inhuman and detached. Mrs. Comber's
only way of easing the situation, “Do have another little pink cake,
Mrs. Thompson,” failed altogether on this occasion, and she could only
stare at her in a fascinated kind of horror until she realized with
a start that she was intended as hostess to give an account of the
morning's proceedings. But she turned to Miss Madder. “You were down
there, Miss Madder; tell us all about it.”

Miss Madder was only too ready, having been in the hall at the time and
having heard what she called “the first struggle,” and having yielded
eventually, rather against her better instincts, to her feminine
curiosity—having in fact looked past the shoulders of Mr. Comber and Mr.
Birkland and seen the gentlemen struggling on the floor.

“Actually on the floor!” said Mrs. Dormer, still in Siberia.

“Yes, actually on the floor—also all the breakfast things and coffee all
over the tablecloth.”

Miss Madder was checked in her enthusiasm by her consciousness of the
cold eye of Mrs. Thompson, and the possibility of being dismissed from
her position at the end of the term if she said anything she oughtn't
to—also the possibility of an unpleasant conversation with her clever
sister afterwards. However, she considered it safe enough to offer it as
her opinion that both gentlemen had forgotten themselves, and that Mr.
Traill was very much younger than Mr. Perrin, although Mr. Perrin was
the harder one to live with—and that it had been a clean tablecloth that
morning.

“I call it disgraceful,” was the only light that the younger Miss Madder
would throw upon the question.

For a moment there was silence, and then Mrs. Dormer said, “And really
about an umbrella?”

“I understand,” said Miss Madder, who was warming to her work and
beginning to forget Mrs. Thompson's eye, “that Mr. Traill borrowed
Mr. Perrin's umbrella without asking permission, and that there was a
dispute.”

But it was at once obvious that what interested the ladies was the
question of Miss Desart's engagement to Mr. Traill, and the effect that
that had upon the disturbance in question.

“I never quite liked Mr. Traill,” said Mrs. Dormer decisively; “and I
cannot say that I altogether congratulate Miss Desart—and I must say
that the quarrel of this morning looks a little as though Mr. Traill's
temper was uncertain.”

“Very uncertain indeed, I should think,” said the younger Miss Madder
with a sniff.

Mrs. Comber felt their eyes upon her; she knew that they wished to know
what she had to say about it all, but she was wise enough to hold her
peace.

The other ladies then devoted all their energies upon getting an
opinion from Mrs. Comber. During the next quarter of an hour, every lady
understanding every other lady, a combined attack was made.

Semi-Chorus a—The question of the umbrella was, of course, a question
of order, and, as Mrs. Dormer put it, when a younger master attacks an
older one and flings him to the ground, and rubs his hair in the dust
and that before a large audience, the whole system of education is in
danger; there 's no knowing when things will begin or end, and other
masters will be doing dreadful things, and then the prefects, and then
other boys, and finally a dreadful picture of the First and Second boys
showing what they can do with knives and pistols.

Miss Madder entirely agreed with this, and then enlarged further on the
question of property.

Semi-Chorus b—One had one's things—here she was sure Mrs. Comber would
agree—and if one didn't keep a tight hold of them in these days, one
simply did n 't know where one would be. Of course one umbrella was a
small thing; but, after all, it was aggravating on a wet morning not to
find it and then to have no excuse whatever offered to one—anyone would
be cross about it. And, after all, with some people if you gave them
an inch they took an ell, as the saying was, and if one didn't show
firmness over a small thing like this, it would only lead to people
taking other things without asking until one really did n't know where
one was. Of course, it was a pity that Mr. Perrin should have lost his
self-control as completely as he appeared to have done, but nevertheless
one could quite understand how aggravating it was.

Semi-Chorus a—Mrs. Dormer, continued, keeping order was no light matter,
and if those masters who had been in a school for twenty years were
to be openly derided before boys and masters, if umbrellas were to
be indiscriminately stolen, and if in fact anything was to be done by
anybody at any time whatever without by your leave or for your leave,
then one might just as well pack up one's boxes and go home; and then
what would happen, one would like to know, to our schools, our boys, and
finally, with an emphatic rattle of cup and saucer, to our country?

Semi-Chorus b—Enlarged the original issue. It was really rather
difficult when a young man had been behaving in this way to congratulate
the young lady to whom he had just engaged himself. She was of course
perfectly charming, but it was a pity that she should, whilst still so
young, be forced to countenance disorder and tumult, because with
that kind of beginning there was no telling what married life mightn't
develop into.

Semi-Chorus a—Enlarged yet again on this subject and, without mentioning
names or being in any way specific, drew a dreadful picture of married
lives that had been ruined simply through this question of discipline,
and that if the husband were the kind of man who believed in blows and
riot and general disturbance, then the wife was in for an exceedingly
poor time.

Mrs. Comber had listened to this discussion in perfect silence. It
was not her habit to listen to anything in perfect silence, but on the
present occasion she continued to enforce in her mind that dark, ominous
figure of Mrs. Thompson. Anything that she said would be used against
her, and there in the corner, with her thin, white hands folded in her
lap, with the black silk of her dress shining in little white lines
where the light caught it, was the person who might undo her Freddie
entirely. Whatever happened, she must keep silence—she told herself this
again and again; but as Mrs. Dormer and Miss Madder continued, she found
her anger rising. She fixed her eyes on the sharp, black feathers in
Miss Madder's hat and tried to discuss with herself the general expense
of the hat and why Miss Madder always wore things that didn't suit her,
and whether Miss Madder wouldn't he ever so much better in a nice green
grave with daisies and church bells in the distance, but these abstract
questions refused to allow themselves to be discussed. She knew as she
listened that Isabel, her dear, beloved Isabel, to whom she owed more
than anyone in the whole world, was being attacked—cruelly, wickedly
attacked.

Every word that came from their lips increased her rage: they hated
Isabel—Isabel who had never done them any harm or hurt. As their voices,
even and cold, went on, she forgot that dark, silent figure in the
corner, and her hands began to twitch the silk of her purple gown.
Suddenly in an instant Freddie was forgotten, everything was forgotten
save Isabel, and she burst out, her eyes burning, her cheeks flaming:
“Really, Mrs. Dormer, you are a little inaccurate. I'm sure we must all
agree that it's a pity if anyone is so silly as to knock someone else
down because someone else has stolen one's umbrella, and I'm sure I
should never want to; and indeed I remember quite well Miss Tweedy, who
was matron here two years ago, taking a gray parasol of mine to chapel
with her and putting it up before everybody, and nobody thought anything
of it, and I remember Miss Tweedy being quite angry because I asked for
it back again. I think it's very stupid of Mr. Perrin to make such a
fuss about nothing, and I never did like him, and I don't care who knows
it; but at any rate I don't see what this has all got to do with dear
Isabel's engagement, and I think young Traill's a delightful fellow, and
I hope they 'll both be enormously happy, and I think it's very unkind
of you to wish them not to be!” Mrs. Comber took a deep breath.

“Really, my dear Mrs. Comber,” said Mrs. Dormer very slowly, “I'm sure
we none of us wish them anything but happiness. Please don't have the
impression that we are not eager for their good.”

“I can't help feeling, Mrs. Comber,” said Miss Madder, “that you have
rather misunderstood our position in the matter.”

“Well, I'm sure I'm very sorry if I have,” broke in Mrs. Comber
hurriedly, beginning already to be sorry that she had spoken so quickly.

“You see,” went on Miss Madder, “that I don't think we can any of us
have two feelings about the question of discipline. I'm sure you agree
with us there, Mrs. Comber.”

“Oh, of course,” said Mrs. Comber.

But she saw at once that war had been declared. They hated Isabel, and
they hated her; they would make it so unpleasant that Isabel would not
be able to come and stay again—they were of one mind.

Above all, after they had gone, there remained the impression of
that silent, black lady who had said not a word. What would she tell
Moy-Thompson? What harm would come to Freddie?

Last, and worst of all, as Mrs. Comber most wretchedly reflected,
Freddie had still to be faced.

His feelings, she knew, would be strongly expressed, and were certainly
not in a line with her own.

Oh! the umbrella had a great deal to answer for! III.

And Freddie was, as a matter of fact, faced that very evening, and a
crisis arrived in the affairs of the Combers which must be chronicled,
because it had ultimately a good deal to do with Isabel and Archie
Traill, and indeed with everyone in the present story.

But whilst waiting for him downstairs, “dressed and shining,” as she
used to like to say—with the dinner getting cold (for which disaster she
was certain to be scolded)—she wondered in her muddled kind of way why
it was that they should all have wanted to be so disagreeable, why, as a
development of that, everyone always preferred to be disagreeable rather
than pleasant. And she suddenly, facing the ormolu clock and the peacock
screen with her eyes upon them as though they might, with their color
and decoration help her, had a revelation—dim, misty, vague, and lost
almost as soon as it was seen—that it wasn't really anyone's fault at
all—that it was the system, the place, the tightness and closeness and
helplessness that did for everybody; that nobody could escape from it,
and that the finest saint, the most noble character, would be crushed
and broken in that remorseless mill—“the mills of the gods”?—no, the
mills of a rotten, impoverished, antiquated system.... She saw, staring
at the clock and the screen and clinging to them, these men and these
women, crushed, beaten, defeated: Mrs. Thompson, Mrs. Dormer, Miss
Madder, her own Freddie, Mr. Perrin, Mr. Birkland, Mr. White—even
already young Traill—all of them decent, hopeful, brave... once. The
coals clicked in the glowing fire, and the soft autumn wind passed down
the darkening paths. She felt suddenly as though she must give it all
up—she must leave Freddie and the children and go away... anywhere...
she could not endure it any longer. And then Freddie came in, irritable,
peevish, scarcely noticing her. Moy-Thompson had changed one of his
hours, and that annoyed him; the soup of course was stone cold, the fish
very little better. He scowled across the table at her, and she tried to
be pleasant and amusing. Then suddenly he had launched into the umbrella
affair.

“Young Traill wants kicking,” he said. “What are we all coming to, I
should like to know? Why, the man's only been here a month or two, and
he goes and takes a senior master's things without asking leave, and
then knocks him down because he objects. I never heard anything like it.
The fellow wants kicking out altogether.”

Mrs. Comber said nothing.

“Well, why don't you say something? You've got some opinion about it,
I suppose; and there's more in it than that—he's gone and got himself
engaged to Isabel, I hear. What's the girl thinking of? They 're both
much too young anyhow. It's absurd. I 'll tell her what I think of it.”

“Oh, no, Freddie—don't say anything to her. She's so happy about it, and
I'm sure the dear girl has been so good to both of us that she deserves
some happiness, and I do want them to be successful. After all, if Mr.
Traill was a little hasty, he's very young, and Mr. Perrin 's a very
difficult man to get on with. You know, dear, you've always said—”

“Well, whatever I 've said,” he broke in furiously, “I 've never
advocated stealing nor hitting your elders and betters in the face, and
if you think I have, you 're mightily mistaken.”

After that there was silence during the rest of the meal. Miss Desart
was dining at the Squire's in the village, and, for once, Mrs. Comber
was glad that the girl was not with them.

She was very near to tears. The day had been a most terrible one—and her
food choked her. The meal seemed to stretch into infinity, the dreary
dining-room, the monotonous tick of the clock, and always her husband's
scowling face.

At last it was over, and he went to his study, and she to her little
drawing-room. In front of her fire, her sewing slipped from her lap and
she slept, with her purple dress shining in the firelight, and the rest
of the room in shadow about her. And she dreamt wonderful dreams—of
places where there was freedom and light, of hard, white roads and
forests and cathedrals, and of a wonderful life where there was no
travail nor ill-temper; and her face became happy again, and she saw
Freddie as he had once been, before the shadow of this place had fallen
about him, and in her dreams she was in a place where everyone loved her
and she could make no mistakes.

Then she woke up and saw Freddie Comber standing near her, and she
smiled at him and then gave a little exclamation because the fire was
nearly out.

“Yes,” he said, following her glance, “it's a nice, cheerful room for a
man to come into, isn't it, after he's tired and cold with work? I have
got a nice, pleasant little wife. I'm a lucky man, I am.”

Then, as she began to busy herself with the fire, and tried to brighten
it, he said, “Oh! leave it now, can't you? What's the use of making a
noise and fuss with it now?”

Then he went on as she got up from her knees again and faced him, “Look
here, we've got to come to an understanding about this business.”

“What business?” she said faintly, all the color leaving her cheeks.

“Why, young Traill,” he went on, standing over her. “I'm not going to
have my wife encouraging him in this affair. I tell you I object to
him—he's a conceited, impertinent prig, and he wants putting in his
place, and I 'll let him know it if he comes near here. I won't have him
in the house, and it's just as well he should know it. So don't you go
asking him here.”

She was now white to the lips. “But,” she said, “I have told Isabel that
I am glad, and I am glad. I like Mr. Traill, and I don't think it was
his fault in this business; and, Freddie dear, you know you are not
quite fair to him because of his football, or something silly, and I'm
sure you don't mind him, really—you don't like Mr. Perrin, you know.”

This was quite the most unfortunate speech that poor Mrs. Comber could
possibly have made; the mention of the football at once reminded Freddie
Comber of all that he had suffered on that head, and his neck began to
swell with rage, and his cheeks were flushed.

“Look here, my lady,” he said, “you just leave things alone that don't
belong to you. Never you mind what reasons I 've got for disliking young
Traill—it's enough if I say that he's not to come here—and Miss Isabel
shall hear that from my own lips.”

In all her long experience of him she had never known him so angry as
he was now, and she had never before been so afraid of him; but at
the mention of Isabel, she called all her courage to her aid and drew
herself up.

“You must not do that,” she said. “You cannot insult Isabel here, when
she has been such a friend of ours, and been so good—so good. I love
her, and the man she is going to marry is my friend.”

“Oh!” he said, speaking very low and coming very close to her. “This is
defiance, is it? You will do this and that, will you? I tell you that he
shall not come here.”

“And I say that he shall,” she answered in a whisper.

Then, with the accumulated irritation of the day upon him, he suddenly
came to her and, muttering between his teeth, “We 'll see about the
master here,” struck her so that he cut his hand on her brooch, and she
fell back against the wall, and stayed there with her hands spread out
against it, staring at him....

There was a long silence, with no sound save the clock and the distant
wind. He had never, in their long married life, struck her before. They
both knew, as they stood there staring at one another, that a period had
suddenly been placed, like an iron wall, in their lives. Their relations
could never be the same again. They might be better, they might be
worse—they could never be the same.

But with him there was a great overwhelming horror of what he had done.
Her white face, her large, shining eyes, the way that her hands lay
against the wall, and the way that her dress fell about her feet,
because her knees were bending under her—drove this home to him. He was
appalled; suddenly that man in him that had been dead for twenty years
was brought to life by that blow.

“My dear—my dear—don't look at me like that—I did not mean anything—I am
not angry—I am terribly ashamed.... Please—”

His voice was a trembling whisper. He put out his hand towards her.
She took his hand, and came away from the wall, still looking at him
fixedly.

“You never struck me before, Freddie,” she said. “At least, you have
never done that. I am so sorry, my dear.”

Then, very quietly, she put her arms about his neck and kissed him; then
she went slowly out of the room.

He stood where she had left him motionless. Then he said, still in a
whisper and looking at the curtains that hid the night and the dark
buildings. “Curse the place! It is that—it has done for me....” And
then, as he very slowly sat down and faced the fire, he whispered to the
shadowy room, “I am no good—I am no good at all!”




CHAPTER X—THE BATTLE OF THE UMBRELLA; “WHOM THE GODS WISH TO
DESTROY....” I.

DURING the month that followed, the battle raged furiously, and within a
week of that original incident there was no one in the establishment
who had not his or her especial grievance against someone else. In the
Senior common room, at the middle morning hour, the whole staff might
be seen, silent, grave, bending with sheer resolution over the daily
papers, eloquent backs turned to their enemies, every now and again
abstract sarcasm designed for some very concrete resting-place.

That original umbrella had, long ago, been forgotten, or, rather the
original borrowing of it. It had now become a flag, a banner—something
that stood for any kind of principle that it might serve one's purpose
to support. One hated one's neighbor—well, let any small detail be the
provocation, the battle was the thing.

Imagine, moreover, the effect on the young generation, assembled to
watch and imitate the thoughts and actions of their elders and betters;
what a delightful and admirable system!—with their Greek accents
and verbs in with their principal parts of savior and dire and their
conclusive decisions concerning vulgar fractions and the imports and
exports of Sardinia, they should learn the delicate art of cutting
your neighbor, of hating your fellow-creatures, of malicious
misconception—all this within so small an area of ground, so slight a
period of time, at so wonderfully inconsiderable an expense.

The question at issue passed of course speedily to the very smallest boy
in the school, but here there was not so intense a division—there was
indeed scarcely a division at all, because there could not, on the
whole, be two opinions about it. When it came to choosing between Old
Pompous with his stupid manners and his uncertain temper, with all the
custom of his twenty years' stay at the school so that he was simply
a tiresome tradition that present fathers of grown families had once
accepted as a fearful authority—between this and the novel and athletic
Traill, with his splendid football and his easy fellowship... why?
There was nothing more to be said. Why should n't one take Old Pompous's
umbrella? Who was he to be so particular about his property? He would
n't hesitate to take someone else's things if he wanted them....
Meanwhile there was an encouragement to rebellion amongst all those who
came beneath his discipline—as to the way that he took this, there is
more to be said later.

But the point about this month is not the question of individual quarrel
and disturbance. Of that there was enough and to spare, but there was
nothing extraordinary about its progress, and every successive term saw
something of the kind: the two questions as to whether Traill should
have taken Perrin's umbrella and whether Isabel Desart should, under the
circumstances, have allowed herself to be engaged to Traill, simply took
the place of other questions that had, in their time, served to rouse
combat. No—the peculiar fact about this month was that at the end of it,
when their quarrels and hatreds should have reached their climax, they
were sunk suddenly almost to the point of disappearance—they were almost
lost and forgotten—and the reason of this was that everyone in the
place, in some cases unconsciously and in nearly every instance
silently, was watching Perrin.... It had become during that time an
issue between two men, and one of those men was passive. It was being
worked out in silence—even the spectators themselves made no comment,
but Mrs. Comber afterwards put it into words when she said that
“Everyone was so afraid that talking about it might make it happen that
no one said anything at all”—and that indeed was the remarkable fact.

Amongst all the eyes that were turned on the developing incident those
most fitted for our purpose of elucidation belonged to Isabel Desart,
and her experience of it all will do very well for everyone else's
experience of it, because the only difference between herself and
the rest was that she was more acute in her judgment and had a more
discerning intuition.

In the first place she had very crucially indeed to fight her own
battles. It did not take her a day to discover that every lady in the
place, with the single exception of Mrs. Comber, was, for the time
being at any rate, up in arms against her. She ought not to have allowed
herself to be engaged to Mr. Traill—there were no two opinions about it.
It was not ladylike—she was allying herself, to disorder and tumult, she
was encouraging the stealing of things, and the knocking down of persons
in authority—above all, she was setting herself up, whatever that might
mean: all this was foreshadowed on the very first day in Mrs. Comber's
drawing-room.

These things did not, in the very least, surprise or dismay Isabel. She
loved a battle—she had never realized before how dearly she loved it,
she gave no quarter and she asked none. She went about with her head up
and her eyes flashing fire—she was quiet unless she was attacked; but so
soon as there were signs of the enemy, the armor would be buckled on
and the trumpet sounded. In a way—and it seemed to her curious when
she looked back upon it—this month of hers was stirring and even rather
delightful.

But there were other and more serious sides to it. She saw at once that
something had happened in the Comber family, and with all the tenderness
and gentleness that was so wonderfully hers she sought to put it right.
But she soon realized that it had all gone far too deep for any outside
help. She did not know what had occurred on that evening when she had
dined at the Squire's. Mrs. Comber told her nothing—she only begged her
not to speak to Freddie about the umbrella quarrel and not to attempt to
bring Archie to the house, at present at any rate.

But Mrs. Comber was now a different person—her animated volubility had
disappeared altogether, she went about her house very quietly with a
pale face and tired eyes, and she did not speak unless she was spoken
to. But the change in Freddie Comber was still more marked. Isabel
had never liked him so much before. His harsh dogmatism seemed to have
disappeared. He said very little to anybody, but in his own house at any
rate he was quiet, reserved, and even submissive. Isabel noticed that he
was on the watch to do things for his wife, and sometimes she saw that
his eyes would leave his work and stray about the room as though he were
searching for something. He scarcely seemed to notice her at all,
and sometimes when she spoke to him he would start and look at her
curiously, almost suspiciously, as though he were wondering how much she
knew. He was not kind and attentive to her, as he had been before—she
felt sure that he had now a great dislike for her. All this made her
miserable, and she loved to wonder sometimes what it was that held her
back from speaking to Mrs. Comber about it all—but something prevented
her.

The masters, she knew, were divided about her. They were, she thought,
more occupied with their own quarrels and disputes than with any
attitude towards herself. At first she was amused by their divided
camps—it all seemed so childish and absurd, and for its very
childishness it could not have a serious conclusion; but as the days
went on and she saw into it all more deeply, the pathos of it caught
her heart and she could have cried to think of what men they might have
been, of the things that they might have done. Some of them seemed to
seek her out now with a courtliness and deference that they had
never shown her before. Birkland, of whom she had always been rather
frightened, spoke to her now whenever there was an opportunity, and his
sharp, sarcastic eyes softened, and she saw the sadness in their gray
depths, and she felt in the pressure of his hands that he wanted now to
be friends with her. White, too, was different now. He said very little
to her, and he was so quiet that for him to speak at all was a wonderful
thing, but there were a few words about his affection for Archie.

With all of this Isabel got a profound sense of its being her duty to
do something; as far as her own affairs were concerned she was perfectly
able to manage them, and if the matter in dispute had been simply her
engagement to Archie, there would be no difficulty—it was a case
of waiting, and then escaping; but things were more serious than
that—something was in the air, and she knew enough of that life and that
atmosphere to be afraid. But it was not until later than this that she
began to be afraid definitely of Mr. Perrin.

But this feeling that she had of the necessity of doing something
grew when she perceived the inertia of the others—inertia was perhaps
scarcely the word: it was rather, as the matter advanced, an increasing
impulse to sink their own quarrels and sit back in the chairs and wait
for the result.

And, with this before her, Isabel set out on a determined campaign,
having for its ultimate issue the hope of possible reconciliation—she
could not put it more optimistically than that—before the end of the
term came.

It was not at all a desire to do good that drove her—indeed, her
flashing disputes with Mrs. Dormer, her skirmishes with the younger Miss
Madder, were very far away from any evangelistic principles whatever—but
rather some hint of future trouble that was hard to explain. She wished
to prevent things happening, was the way that she herself would have put
it; but that did not hinder her from feeling a natural anxiety that Miss
Madder, Mrs. Dormer, and the rest should have some of their own shots
back before the end of the term was reached. II.

But she began her campaign with her own Archie, and found him difficult.
Going down the hill by the village on one of those sharp, tightly
drawn days with the horizon set like marble and nothing moving save the
brittle leaves blowing like brown ghosts up and down, she tried to get
him to see the difficulties as she saw them, She attacked him at first
on the question of making peace with Mr. Perrin, and came up at
once against a bristling host of obstinacies and traditions that her
ignorance of public school and university laws had formerly hidden from
her.

Perrin was a bounder, and young Traill's eyes were cold and hard as he
summed it all up in this sentence. He would do anything in the world
for Isabel, but she did n't probably altogether understand what a fellow
felt—there were things a man couldn't do. She found that the laws of
the Medes and Persians were nothing at all in comparison with the stone
tables of public school custom: “The man was a bounder”—“There were
things a fellow couldn't do.”

She had not expected him to go and beg for peace—she had not probably
altogether wished him to; but the way that he looked at it all left her
with a curious mixture of feelings: she felt that he was so immensely
young, and therefore to be—most delightful of duties—looked after.
Also she felt, for the first time, all the purpose and obstinacy of his
nature, so that she foresaw that there would in the future between them
be a great many tussles and battles.

But she was very much cleverer than he was, and dealt with him very
gently, and then suddenly gave him a sharp, little moral rap, and then
kissed him afterwards. She found, in fact, that this trouble with Mr.
Perrin was worrying him dreadfully. He hid it as well as he could, and
hid it on the whole very successfully; but Isabel dragged it all out
and saw that he hated quarreling with anybody, and that he now dimly
discovered that he was the center of a vulgar dispute and that people
were taking sides about him—all this was horrible.

He also felt very strongly the injustice of it. “I never meant to knock
the fellow down. I never knew I'd taken his beastly umbrella—all this
fuss!”—which was, Isabel thought, so very like a man, because the thing
was done and there was no more to be said about it. He thought a great
deal about her in the matter and was very anxious to stand up for
her; indeed, that was the only aspect of the affair that gave him any
satisfaction—that they should be fighting shoulder to shoulder against
the “low, bounding” world, and he declared, as he looked at her, that he
loved her more and more every day.

But all of this did not touch on his relations with Perrin, and his eyes
with regard to that gentleman could only look one way—he would not make
advances.

The more Isabel felt his determination, the more, curiously enough,
she felt Mr. Perrin's pathos. She had not yet arrived at the definite
watching of him that was to come upon them all soon so curiously; but
when she thought of him she thought of Archie's definition of him, and
she realized, as she had not realized before, that that would be a
great many other persons' definition of him also. Whatever he was—cross,
irritable, violent, even wicked—he was, at any rate, lonely, and that
was enough to make Isabel sorry, and more than sorry.

She could not, of course, make Archie see that. “The fellow's always
wanted to be lonely—thinks himself much too good for other people's
society, that's the fact, and if a man behaves like a beast, he must
expect to be left alone.”

That did not worry Archie. The whole of his annoyance arose from the
fact that there should be such a fuss. He had never really quarreled
with anyone before—people never did quarrel with him; and now suddenly
here were Comber and West and the little French worm Pons, stiff and
sulky whenever they met him, and Moy-Thompson bullying him whenever he
got the opportunity.

Of course he wasn't going to stay! he couldn't stay under these
circumstances—but it was all unpleasant and disagreeable. Isabel herself
was only too anxious to take him out of it all as soon as possible. He
wasn't wearing well under it. He had been full of light and sunshine at
the beginning of the term, pleasant to everyone, equable, comfortable,
a splendid creature to be with. Now the boys of his class found that
nothing pleased him, little things roused him to a fury, and he snapped
at people when they spoke to him. With Isabel he was always gentle, but
his eager eyes were tired, and once he wasn't very far away from tears.

But she did not allow any of these things to worry her. She was proud
with Miss Madder, haughty with Moy-Thompson, gentle with Mrs. Comber,
always amusing and cheerful with Archie. But when she had gone to bed
and was at last alone, she would lie there, trying to puzzle it all out,
afraid of what the future might bring, and praying that she might drag
Archie out of it all before they had damaged him. He was such a boy, and
all this discussion was so new to him; but she felt that she herself was
ninety at least, and she would wonder sometimes that all men's difficult
education seemed to leave them just where they began, which was several
stages earlier than the place where women commenced. Love and death were
very simple things, it seemed to her, beside the tangled daily worries
of people getting along together. Her present feeling was something
akin to Alice's sensation at the Croquet party when the hoops (being
flamingoes) would walk away and climb up trees, and the balls (being
hedge-hogs) would wander off the ground. They were all flamingoes and
hedge-hogs at Moffatt's. III.

But towards the end of this month, Isabel became suddenly conscious of
Mr. Perrin in a very different way. It was now only three weeks before
the end of term, and in another week examinations would begin. That
something in the atmosphere that signified the coming of examinations
was busy about the place. People were very quiet, and then suddenly in
the most singular way would break out; there was continual quarreling in
the common room, strange rumors were carried of things that people had
said—it was all a question of strain.

There came, it now being the first week in December, the first day of
snow, and the light, feathery flakes fell throughout the afternoon, and
when the sun set there was a soft, white world with the buildings black
and grim and a sky of hurrying gray cloud. Isabel and Mrs. Comber sat in
Mrs. Comber's little drawing-room over a roaring fire, and there was no
other light in the room.

Mrs. Comber sat, as she so often sat now, with her chin resting in her
hand, silently staring at the fire.

Isabel was unhappy; the silent whiteness of the world outside, the
consciousness of Miss Madder's rudeness to her that afternoon, the
trouble that she had seen in Archie's eyes when she had said good night
to him after Chapel, above all, a general sense of strain and nerves
stretched to breaking-point—all this overwhelmed her. She had never felt
so strongly before that she and Archie, if they were to keep anything at
all of their vitality, must escape at once... to-night... to-morrow; it
might be too late.

She knew that Archie had lost his temper with West that afternoon, that
he had called him a “rotten little counter-jumper,” and that West had
made an allusion to “stealing things.” Where were they all? What were
they all doing to be fighting like this?

They sat in silence opposite to one another, one on each side of the
fire, and the ticking of the clock, and every now and again a tumbling
coal, were the only sounds. Then suddenly Isabel broke out.

“Oh! I can't stand it any longer; I feel as though I should go mad. What
is the matter with everybody? Why are we all fighting like this? Oh!
I do want to be pleasant to somebody again, just for a change. For the
last three weeks, ever since that wretched quarrel, there has been no
peace at all.”

“I know,” Mrs. Comber answered without raising her eyes from the fire;
“I am very tired, too, and it's a good thing there are only three weeks
more of the term, because I 'm sure that somebody would be cutting
somebody's throat if it lasted any longer, and I wouldn't mind very much
if somebody would cut mine.” She gave a little choke in her throat, and
then suddenly her head fell forward into her hands, and she burst into
passionate sobbing.

Isabel said nothing, but came over to her and knelt down by her chair
and took her other hand. They stayed together in silence for a long
time, and the burning fire flung great shadows on the walls, and the
snow had begun to fall again and rustled very softly and gently against
the window.

At last Mrs. Comber looked up and wiped her eyes, and tried to smile.

“Ah! my dear! you are so good to me. I don't know what I should have
done this terrible term if you hadn't been, and now my eyes are a
perfect sight, and Freddie will be coming in; but I could n't help it.
Things only seem to get worse and worse and worse, and I've stood it as
long as I can, and I can't stand it any longer. I think I shall go away
and be a nun or a hospital nurse or something where you 're let alone.”

“Dear Mrs. Comber;” said Isabel, still holding her hand, “do tell me
about these last few weeks, if it would help you. Of course, I 've seen
that something 's happened between you and Mr. Comber. I can see that
he is most dreadfully sorry about something, and I know that he wants to
make it up. But this silence is worse than anything, and if you 'd only
have it out, both of you, I'm sure it would get all right.”

“No, dear.” Mrs. Comber shook her head and wiped her eyes. “It's not
that so much. Freddie and I will get all right again, I expect, and even
be better together than we were be-for; but all this business has shown
me, my dear, that I'm a failure. I 've known it really all the time, and
I used to pretend that if one was nice enough to people one could n't
be altogether a failure, because they wanted one to like them—and that's
the truth. Nobody wants me to like them, and I'm the loneliest woman in
the world. I'm not grumbling about it, because I suppose I'm careless
and silly and untidy, but I don't think anyone's wanted friends quite so
badly as I have, and some people have such a lot. I used to think it was
all just accidents, but now I know it's really me; and now you 're going
to be married there's an end of you, the only person I had.”

“Archie and I,” said Isabel softly, “will care for you to the end of
your days, and you will come and stay with us, won't you? And you know
that Freddie loves you. Why, I 've seen him looking at you during these
last weeks as though he could die for you, and then he's been afraid
to say anything. It's only this horrid place that has got in the way so
dreadfully.”

Mrs. Comber caught her hand eagerly. “Do you really think so, my
dear? Oh! if I could only think that, because I have fancied he's been
different lately, and he's such a dear when he likes to be and is n't
worried about his form; but things are always worse at examination time,
and I always pray that the two weeks may be got through as quickly as
possible; and something dreadful did happen the other day, and I know
he was ashamed of himself, the poor dear.... Perhaps things will be all
right.”

Mrs. Comber gave a great sigh and looked a little more cheerful. Then,
after a pause, she began again, but a little doubtfully: “You know,
Isabel dear, there's something else. I don't want to frighten you, but
Mrs. Dormer noticed it as well, and I know it's silly of me, but I don't
quite like it—”

“Like what?” said Isabel. “Well, Mr. Perrin; he's been looking so queer
ever since that quarrel with your Archie. I daresay you haven't noticed
anything, and I daresay it may be all my own imaginations, and I'm sure
in a place like this one might imagine anything—”

“How does he look queer,” said Isabel quietly.

“Well, it's his eyes, I suppose, and the things the boys say about him.
You know, my dear, I've wondered since whether perhaps he didn't care
about you rather a great deal, and whether that isn't another reason for
his disliking Archie—”

“Care about me?” said Isabel laughing; “why, no, of course not. He's
only spoken to me once or twice.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Comber, “I've seen him looking at you in the strangest
way in chapel. And his face has got so white and thin and drawn, I'm
really quite sorry for the poor man. And his eyes are so odd, as though
he was trying to see something that wasn't there. And the boys say that
he's so strange in class sometimes and stops suddenly in the middle of
a lesson and forgets where he is; and Mr. Clinton was telling me that he
never speaks to Archie, but sometimes when Archie's there he gets very
white and shakes all over and leaves the room. I only want you to warn
Archie to be careful, because when a man's lonely like that and begins
to think about things, he might do anything.”

“Why, what could he do?” Isabel said, with a little catch in her breath.

“Well, I don't know, dear,” Mrs. Comber said rather uncertainly. “Only
when examinations come on they do seem to get into the men's heads so,
and it's only that I thought that Archie might be careful and ready if
Mr. Perrin seemed odd at all...”

Mrs. Comber left it all very uncertain, and as they sat silently in the
room with the fire turning from a roaring blaze into a golden cavern and
the shadows on the wall growing smaller and smaller as the fire fell,
Isabel seemed to feel the cold black and white of the world outside
gather ominously about her.

She said good night very quietly, and the two women clung to each other
a moment longer than usual, as though they did not wish to leave each
other.

“At any rate,” said Isabel, “whatever else this place may do, it can't
alter our being together. You 've always got me, you know.”

But from this moment Isabel was afraid. Perhaps her nerves were
strained, perhaps she saw a great deal more than there was to be seen;
but she longed for the end of the term with a passionate eagerness, and
she could not sleep at nights.

And then, curiously, on the very next morning Mr. Perrin came and spoke
to her.

She always afterwards remembered him as she saw him that day. She was
just turning out of the black gate to go down the hill to the village;
there was a very pale blue sky; the ground was white with gray and
purple shadows, and the houses were brown and sharply edged, as though
cut out of paper, in the distance; the hills were a gray-white against
the sky. He came towards her very slowly, and she saw that he wanted
to speak to her, so she stopped and waited for him. When he came up
to her—with his gown hanging loosely about him and his heavy, black
mortar-board, with his thin, haggard cheeks, and staring eyes, with his
straggly, unkept mustache—she had a moment of ungovernable fear. She
could give no reason for it, but she knew that her impulse was to turn
and run away, anywhere so that she might escape from him.

Then she controlled herself and turned and faced him, and smiled and
held out her hand.

She could see him staring beyond her, over her shoulder, with eyes that
didn't see her at all. She saw that his hand was shaking.

“How do you do, Mr. Perrin? I haven't seen you for quite a long time.
Isn't this snow delightful? If it will only stay like this.”

Suddenly he came quite close to her, looking into her eyes; he grasped
her hand and held it.

“I 've been wanting to say...” he said in an odd voice, and there he
stopped and stood staring at her.

“Yes,” she said gently.

His throat was moving convulsively, and he put his hand up to his face
with a helpless gesture and pulled his mustache.

“I've wanted to say—um, ah—to congratulate you...”

He cleared his throat, and suddenly she saw tears in his eyes.

“Oh! thank you!” she said impulsively, coming up to him and putting her
hand on his arm. “Thank you so very much!” and then she could say no
more.

He moved his arm away, and his eyes passed her again, out of the distant
horizon. Then he said very rapidly, as though he were reciting a speech
that he had learnt, “I wanted to congratulate you on your engagement. I
hope you 'll be very happy. I'm sure you will. I'm afraid I 'm a
little late in my good wishes. I'm afraid I'm a little late. Yes. Good
morning!”

Then, before she could say any more, he had moved away and gone down the
path.

As she watched his black gown waving a little behind him she knew that
her vague fears of the night before had taken definite form.




CHAPTER XI—MR. PERRIN SEES DOUBLE I.

MEANWHILE, many things had happened to Mr. Perrin during this month. On
that night after Clinton had told him about Miss Desart's engagement
to Traill, he did not go to bed for many hours, but sat over his black
grate without moving until the morning. He did not know until this had
happened to him how greatly he had valued his dreams. To every man in
middle life there comes a day when he sees clearly and pitilessly that
he has missed ambitions, or, if he has gained them, that there were
other ambitions that would have been more profitable of pursuit; and
then, if the rest of his days are to be worthily and honorably spent, he
must make reckoning with other things that have perhaps no glitter nor
promise, but will give him enough—life has no compensation for cynics.

In that black night, the darkest night of his life, Perrin saw that
his last claim to that chance to which he had clung from his earliest
boyhood, was gone. At first, in the blind pathos of his disappointment,
it seemed to him that she had promised to marry him and had left him at
the altar. A great wave of self-pity swept over him, and he sat with his
head in his hands, and the tears trickled through his thin fingers. The
things that he could have done had she been faithful to him!—that was
the way he put it. He saw now scenes that had occurred between them. He
had pleaded his love, and she had accepted him; her head had rested on
his breast, and, in that very room, he had held her and kissed her and
stroked her hair.

And then, slowly, as the room grew colder and the faint gray dawn came
in at the window, he knew that that was not true; she had never cared
about him, she had scarcely spoken to him; how could she care for a man
like him—that sort of creature?

What had God meant by making a man like that? It was His game, perhaps;
it pleased Him perhaps to have some ridiculous animal there that other
men might sport with it—other beardless boys like Traill....

He felt that he would like to take his revenge on God. He would show
God that he was not the kind of man to be played with like that—he would
mock at Him and show that he didn't care, that he was not afraid—ah! but
he was afraid, terribly afraid. He had always been afraid since those
days when, a very small boy in short trousers, he had sat listening
to the clergyman who had painted pictures of hell with such lurid and
wonderful accuracy.

God was like that—He took away from you all the things that made life
worth living, and then punished you with eternal fire afterwards because
you resented His behavior.

Mr. Perrin was not crying now, because his head was aching so badly that
the pain of it prevented any tears. He was sitting with his eyes very
large and bright and his cheeks very white and drawn. When his head
ached, it always meant that that other Mr. Perrin whose appearances he
had now so long attempted to control came creeping out—that other Mr.
Perrin who did not want him to have his chance, that other Mr. Perrin
whom he did not want his friends to see.

On this night for the first time in his life that other Mr. Perrin
seemed to have a concrete appearance and form. He was standing,
Mr. Perrin fancied, somewhere in the corner of the room, and he was
watching. He was wearing the same clothes, and he had the same features,
but it was an evil face—all the eyes and nose and mouth and ears had
gone wrong. Mr. Perrin had kept him in control so long; but now at last
he had broken out, and perhaps he would never go away again.

Mr. Perrin was dreadfully afraid that he had come to stay.

Then, as the minutes passed, Mr. Perrin was conscious that there was
something that this other Mr. Perrin wanted him to do. It had some
connection with that young Traill. Mr. Perrin was conscious that now, as
he thought of him, he had no anger in his brain about young Traill. No,
there was nothing to be angry about—of course not—no; but he knew that
there was something that the other Mr. Perrin thought that he ought to
do to young Traill. What was it?

Then, very slowly, as though he were awaking out of a bad dream, Mr.
Perrin pulled himself together. That other Mr. Perrin passed from
the room, and the cold gray dawn crept across the floor. He was very
desolate and very unhappy. He thought perhaps he would kill himself, and
so end it all. What did people do? They hung themselves, or they shot
themselves, or they poisoned themselves. No, he knew that he would be
afraid to do any of those things. He was afraid of the pain and also, in
an inconsequent way, of the sight that he would look afterwards.

There came to him the curious, strange idea that perhaps this was his
great chance—the chance that he had been waiting for all his life.
Perhaps God intended to knock him down as far as He could, so as to
give him the opportunity of rising. Supposing he rose now, supposing
he showed them that he did not care about Miss Desart or young Traill,
supposing he won a fine position and did magnificently... but then, of
course, it was absurd; after twenty years in Moffatt's one did not “do”
magnificently anywhere.

No, he was no good—he was done for. He thought, as he heard the clock
strike five, he would go to bed. And then he lay there, staring at the
yellow flowers on the wall-paper. There were five in a row, and then
four, and then three, and then two, and then five again.... They were
ugly flowers. He wanted Miss Desart! he wanted Miss Desart! he wanted
Miss Desart! He bit the pillow and lay with his face buried in it, his
thin, sharp shoulders heaving.... He wanted Miss Desart!...

His misery came upon him now in great clouds, and it buffeted him and
enveloped him, and left him at last weak and shaking.

Young Traill had done this—young Traill was his enemy... young Traill!
He hated him, and would do him harm if he could.

And then, across the gray floor, outlined against the yellow paper
flowers, he saw once more the gray figure of the other Mr. Perrin. II.

But when the morning came, and as the days passed, he found that it all
resolved itself into an effort to keep control. This was very hard. When
he had been a small boy there had been a picture that used to hang in
his mother's dining-room. It was a gray picture of a skeleton that sat
with a grin on its ghastly face on a huge iron chest studded with great
black nails. The lid was raised a little, and from under it peeped the
eyes of some wretched man, and over the edge there hung a grasping,
wrenching hand. Someone was in there, someone was trying to get out, and
the skeleton was sitting on the box....

It was like that now with Mr. Perrin; there was something in him that
was trying to get out, and he was determined that it should not. He
found at once that he could not bear to be in the same room with Traill,
and as the days advanced this feeling did not decrease. The feeling
inside him that he must not let out was always stronger and more violent
when Traill was there. Of course they did not speak to one another,
but it was something more active than mere silent avoidance. They
had struggled on the floor together, struggled before Comber and
Birkland—Perrin would not forget that. He remembered it as an act of
faith and said to himself a great many times. He always found that when
he was in the room with Traill something seemed to drag him across the
floor towards him, and he had to hold himself back.

This was all very difficult, and he found it very hard to keep his mind
on his form. It was more necessary than ever to keep his mind on his
form, because he fancied that there was a new spirit abroad amongst
them. They must, of course, have heard all about the quarrel, and
he thought that when he was with them they laughed at him and mocked
amongst themselves. They had always done that of course, but now there
was an added reason.

There was one thing that they did at the Lower School that he always
hated. When the bell rang at five minutes to one for luncheon, the
master who was on duty was supposed to station himself at the door
of the hall and look at the boys' hands, as the boys filed in, to see
whether they were clean. Perrin had always hated doing this; it had
seemed to him most undignified, and the sight of fifty pairs of hands
raised to his eyes, one after the other—hands that were ill-kept,
bitten, and ragged, and torn—this had been, in some bidden way,
irritating. Now it was much more irritating, so that when it was his
week on duty and this horde of boys passed him, raising their hands,
as it seemed to him, with insolence and levity, he wanted to scream, to
beat them all down, to run amok amongst them, to trample until all the
hands were broken and bleeding.

Garden Minimus had often been turned back for having dirty hands. He
used to try to slip through with the crowd, and Perrin had called him
up, and he had come with a twinkling smile, and his hands had been very
inky. Then Perrin, with apparent austerity, but in reality with a kindly
eye, had sent him back to wash. But now the boy made no attempt to
escape, but with a grave, serious face passed slowly along; his hands
were always beautifully clean—he did not look at Perrin. This was, of
course, a very small affair.

But afterwards, when they had all passed in, when they stood silently
behind their forms and he began the Latin grace and at the end “per
Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum” and a great clatter of forms being
dragged out and people sitting down and the hum of voices—then he wanted
to run amongst them and strike their stupid faces, but he knew that he
must not.

One day at the very beginning he had suddenly found that he was alone
in the Junior-Common room with Traill, and Traill had begun to speak to
him.

Traill was standing away from him at the window, and he scarcely turned
his head, but over his shoulder in a gruff voice: “I say, Perrin, isn't
this rather rot, our quarreling like this? I hate not to be speaking to
a fellow—I'm sorry if I did things, but you know—”

And Perrin, with his head a little lowered and his hands swinging, had
moved towards him, making a curious little noise in his throat, and
Traill had seen his face and stepped back against the window.

But Perrin had remembered that picture in his mother's dining-room. No!
that man must not get out—he must at all costs be kept in his box. And
so he had turned and left the room without saying anything.

Traill did not try to speak to him again.

With his form during these days Perrin was very quiet. It was remarked
afterwards how quiet he had been. He was never angry. Boys did bad work,
and he did not seem to mind, but he looked at them in a strange way
and said, “Go back, and do it again—do it again,” as though he were not
thinking of what he said.

Perhaps he did not altogether realize them during those days, but rather
thought of them as faces and boots. There were faces in a row, white
faces, and then there was a long strip of wooden desk, scarred with
ink, and then there were boots, broad-toed boots, sometimes with laces
hanging down, stupid things like toads.

He had taught the things that he taught so often that it needed no
effort now to think of them. When you began with numbers on the board,
other numbers followed, and then an answer, and a face got five marks if
it was right—that was all. He never spoke to Garden Minimus if he could
help it. He did not analyze his silence—it was merely a fact that he did
not wish to have Garden Minimus's face brought too close to his own...
it reminded him of things that hurt.

But, on the whole, his form did not notice any delightful difference
except that there was a visible slackening of authority. One could do
things with pens and ink and other people's books more often than had
hitherto been the case, and Somerset-Walpole perhaps felt the difference
more severely than anyone else.... That was really all that there was to
say about his form.

It was perhaps about a week after the Battle of the Umbrella broke out
that Perrin noticed two things. The first thing that he noticed was
that he saw Traill when Traill wasn't there. This was very odd and very
provoking. It could not be said with real accuracy that he saw him,
because he was always just round the corner and out of his eye. One
morning during an Algebra hour, sitting at his desk, he suddenly felt
that Traill was standing just inside the door. It was very odd of Traill
to do this, because he ought, by rights, to have been teaching at the
Upper School—moreover, the door had apparently made no sound when it
opened and none of the boys seemed to notice his entrance; also Mr.
Perrin could not be quite sure, because he was not looking at the door
at all but at the board in front of him. He knew exactly how Traill was
standing, and at last, his motionless silence was so irritating that he
turned round sharply and looked at the door, but Traill was not there.

The silence that was between them, the elaborate prevention of
conversation when they were together at meals or in a room, came slowly
to Perrin as an added impertinence. He knew now that he hated Traill
with all his heart and soul, but that was a very mild way of putting it.
It was not hatred that he felt when he found Traill's face opposite
him at dinner: it was something more active than that. It was as though
someone at his elbow was urging him to leap across the table, dragging
the cloth with him as he went, and to catch Traill's throat... and to do
things; but he knew that he must not, because something must be kept
in a box. And the other thing that he noticed about this time was
that people were talking about him. This might almost be called the
Irritation of the Closed Door, because on every occasion that he saw
a closed door—and they were very many—he knew that there were people
behind it who were talking about him. Sometimes he suddenly opened, very
softly, a door and looked, and although there was, as a rule, no one
in the room, he was sure that they were hiding in cupboards and behind
chairs. Once when he opened a door suddenly like that, the stout Miss
Madden was alone in the room, sewing, and when she saw him she dropped
her work and screamed, which was foolish of her.

But they were all of them always talking about him, and he would like to
have heard what they said. He wondered what Miss Desart said—he was sure
that she would be kind—and he stared at her very hard in chapel, because
he saw her so very little at other times, and because he would like to
know what she was thinking about. He would like to know whether it was
about the same things as his things—and so he stared at her in a curious
way.

And then one evening he suddenly discovered that it was the day on which
he wrote to his mother. He had omitted to write to her last week for the
first time for very many years, because he had forgotten, and she had
written saying how much she had missed it—so he must not forget it
again.

He had had a very trying day, and the man in the box had more nearly
broken out than ever before, so that at first it was very hard to think
of his mother at all. But he stood in the middle of the room with his
hands to his throbbing head, and he made in his mind a little picture
of her sitting in her lace cap and black gown, waiting for a letter from
him. He sat down in his chair and lit his lamp and took out his pen and
paper and began, as he had begun for a great many years:

“Dear old lady...

Then suddenly he thought that Traill was in the room, standing, as he
did now, just inside the door. He turned sharply in his chair and held
the lamp up towards the door, but there was no one there. He sat with
his head between his hands and cleared his mind of everything except his
mother; and gradually, as he sat there, all that strange state that
had been about him during these days fell from him, and he regained his
clear vision—he began to write as he always did:—

“...I didn't write last week, because I had so much to do. I really
didn't have time, and you know how busy we get during these days with
the examinations coming on and everything.

“I'm very well, except that I have these headaches—nothing at all, and
I'm taking these liver pills that you told me of. I hope you 're all
right, and that Dr. Sanders comes to see you every week. Keeping warm's
the thing, old lady, with this weather, and that shawl that Miss Bennett
gave you is the very thing—mind you wear it, and don't sit in draughts.
I'm all right...”

And then the pen dropped from his fingers, and his head fell between
his hands. He wanted to tell her about Miss Desart, that she needn't be
afraid now of his marrying anyone, that he was never going to marry....
His mind was very clear now. It was like a moor when the mists have
lifted away from it.... His unhappiness came all about him and held him
to the ground. He did not hate Traill—Traill could not help it; but he
wanted her—oh! he wanted her so dreadfully.

He slipped on to his knees on the ground, and he was terribly troubled
so that his back shook. He began with desperation, as though it were his
last hold on life, to pray.

“Oh! God, God, God!... Help me!... Do not let me go back again to that
state that I have just been in. I cannot hold myself when I am like
that. I do not know what I am doing or thinking. But it is all so
hard—there are so many little things—there is no time!... They will not
let me alone. Oh, God! give me my chance, give me my chance! Give me
someone to love; I am so terribly alone... nobody wants me. Oh, God! do
not let me go back to that darkness again.... I am so afraid of what I
may do...”

But at last exhaustion took him, there on the floor, and he slept with
his head on his arm.

And suddenly he awoke in the middle of the night and found himself
there—and it was all very dark. He rose to his feet and was terribly
frightened, because there, a gray figure against the fireplace, was the
other Mr. Perrin—and he knew that God had not answered his prayer, and
he cursed God and stumbled to his bed. III.

And after that, things, for him, developed in an amazing way. He was
quite sure now that God hated him.

Now that he was sure of that, he need not care so much about keeping
that box closed—he was damned anyhow.

Traill now took complete possession of his mind. He never thought of
anyone else, and it was exactly as though an iron weight was pressing
on his head, shutting him down. He must get rid of that iron weight,
because it was so disagreeable and prevented him thinking; but he was
sure that it would not go until he had got rid of Traill: therefore
Traill must go.

He did not know how Traill would be likely to go, but he began to
consider it....

These days before the examinations began were very difficult for
everybody, and Perrin began that hideous “getting behind-hand” that made
things accumulate so that there seemed no chance of ever catching up.
There were all the term's marks to be added up before the examinations
began, there were trial papers and test questions to be set, and
therefore a great many papers to be corrected. He found that he was not
able to keep at it for very long at a time, but would sit in his chair
with his hands folded in front of him and think of—Traill—and then he
would find that the papers were not corrected and that there were others
to be done, and they would be in dingy piles about his room—sometimes
a pile would slip from the table on to the floor and would lie there
scattered, and he would feel his rage rising so that if he had not, with
all his force, kept it down he would have rushed screaming about his
room.

But with the whole staff this irritation was at work, and Perrin
welcomed it because it amused him, and because it seemed to him in tune
with his own moods. Always this week before the examinations was a very
difficult one, but now, this term, it was worse than it had ever been
before.

The place was badly understaffed, and always at this time the work was
multiplied so that any spare hours that there had been before were now
filled to overflowing. Also the examination scheme had now appeared and,
whether by design or not, Moy-Thompson always arranged it so that one
or two men seemed to have scarcely any work at all, and the others
naturally had a great deal more than they could do. The quarrels that
had broken out over the umbrella incident had developed until there
was very little to prevent physical struggle. It happened that on this
occasion, West was the person who was let off easily by the examination
list, and he was not the kind of man to allow his advantage to pass
without comment.

Perrin passed a considerable amount of time now in the Senior common
room. He never talked to anyone, but would sit in a dark corner by the
window and watch them all. The funniest thoughts came to him as he sat
there: for instance, he fancied that it would be pleasant, when they
were not watching, to crawl under the table and bite White's legs—it
would be amusing to spring suddenly from behind on to Comber's back,
and to strip all the clothes from him until he was stark naked, and must
run, screaming, from the room—or to twist Birk-land's ears round
and round until they were tom and hung.... All these things would be
pleasant to do, but he sat in his corner and said nothing.

At last the day before the examinations arrived, and they were nearly
all gathered in the Senior common room in the half-hour before Chapel.

Perrin, with his white face and untidy hair, watched them from his
corner.

“It will be very pleasant,” West said, smiling a little, “to have
that third hour off all through this week. I can't think, Comber, why
Moy-Thompson's given you all that extra Latin to do—I—”

“For God's sake,” Comber broke out furiously, “stop it! Aren't we all
sick to death with hearing of your beastly good luck? Don't we all know
that the whole thing's about as unfair as it is possible for anything to
be? Just keep quiet about it if you can.”

“Oh, of course, Comber,” said West. “You grudge a man any bit of
luck that he may have. It's just like you. I never knew anything more
selfish. If you'd had an hour off yourself, you 'd have let us know
about it all right.”

“Well, stop talking about it anyhow, West,” said Dormer. “Leave it
alone. Can't you see that we 're all as tired out as we can be? We've
had enough fighting this term to last us a century.”

With common consent they seemed to sink their private differences in a
common thought of that strange, silent man sitting behind them.

They all drew closer together. The pale gas-light fell on their faces,
and they were all white and tired, with heavy, dark marks under their
eyes.

With their dark gowns, their long white hands, their pale faces, their
heavy eyes, they moved silently about the room and gathered at last in
a cluster by the fire, and stood and sat silently without a word. Only
Perrin, hidden in the shadow behind them, did not move.

Then suddenly Birkland, who was standing a little away from the rest
with his back against the wall, spoke.

“You're right, Dormer. We've fought enough this term to fill a great
many years. We 're a wretched enough crew.”

He paused; but no one spoke, and no one moved.

“I wonder sometimes,” he went on, “how long we are going to stand it.
Most of us have been here a great many years—most of us have had our
hopes broken a great many years ago—most of us have lost our pluck—”
Perhaps he expected a vehement denial, because he paused; but no one
spoke, and no one moved. “This term has been worse than any other since
I have been here. We have all been very near doing things as well as
thinking them. I wonder if you others have ever thought, as I have
thought sometimes, that we have no right to be here?”

“How do you mean,” said Comber slowly, “no right?”

“Well, we were not always like this. We were not always fighting
and cursing like beasts. We were not always without any decency or
friendliness or kindliness. We did not always have a man over us who
used us like slaves, because he knew that we were afraid to give him
notice and go. I was a man myself once. I thought that I was going to do
things—we all thought that we were going to do things. Look at the lot
of us, now—” He paused again, but there was still silence. “They say to
us—the people outside—that it is our own fault, that other men have
made a fine thing of teaching, that there are fine schools where life is
splendid, that we have the interests of the boys under us in our hands.
I know that—we all know that there are splendid schools and splendid
lives; but what is that to do with us?... Do you know the kind of man
that we have got over us? Do they know that every time that we have
tried to do decently, it has been crushed out of us by that devil? Not a
minute is our own; even in the holidays we are pursued. Let others come
and try and see what they will make of it.”

A little stir like a wind passed through the listeners, but no one
spoke. Birkland was leaning forward; his eyes were on fire, his hands
waving in the air.

“But it is not too late—it is not too late, I tell you. Let us break
from it, let us go for the governors in a body and tell them that unless
they improve our conditions, unless they remove Moy-Thompson, unless
they give us more freedom, we will leave—in a body. There is a chance if
we can act together, and better, far better, that we break stones in the
road, that we die free men than this... that this should go on.”

His voice was almost a shout. “My God!” he cried, “think of it! Think of
our chance! We are not dead yet. There is time. Let us act together and
break free!—free!”

He had caught them, he had held them. They saw with his eyes. They moved
together. Cries broke from them.

“You 're right, Birkland; you 're right. We won't stand it. It's our
last chance.”

“Now! Let us go now!”

“Let us go and face him!”

Birkland held them all with his uplifted hand. “Now or never!” he cried.

Suddenly the door opened. Into the midst of their noise there came the
voice of the school-sergeant, cold, unmoved—the voice of a thousand
years of authority: “The headmaster would like to see Mr. White as soon
as possible.”

It was the test. They all realized it as they turned to White to see
what he would do.

For a moment he stood there, tall, gaunt, haggard, his eyes held
by Birkland's, the fire dying from them. For a moment he seemed to
hesitate, his lips moved as though he would speak—then, with a helpless
gesture of his hand, he moved slowly, with hanging head, down the room,
and passed out through the door.

There was silence, and then from his chair in the dark corner Perrin
laughed.




CHAPTER XII—MR. PERRIN WALKS IN SLEEP I.

WITH examinations there comes a new element into the life of the term—it
is an element of triumph in so far as it marks the approaching end of
an impossible situation; it is, an element of despair in so far as it
provides an overpowering number of answers, differing in the minutest
particulars, to the same questions; and is even an element of romance,
because it heralds the appearance of a final order in which boys will
beat other boys, generally in a surprising and unforeseen manner. But
whatever it means it also tightens to a higher pitch any situation that
there may have been before, so that anything that seemed impossible now
appears incredible; the days are like years, and the hours, filled with
the empty scratching of pens and the rubbing of blotting-paper, stretch
infinitely into the distance and hide release.

Their effect on everyone on the present occasion was to force
extravagantly the longing that everything might soon be over, that the
situation couldn't stand the kind of strain that was being put upon
it unless the curtain were rung down as soon as possible. Everyone was
hideously busy with long periods of doing nothing except the aforesaid
attention to pens and blotting-paper. Mr. Moy-Thompson had, moreover,
invented a little scheme which always provided, as far as he was
concerned, the pleasantest and most happy results. This was a plan
whereby every master set and corrected the papers of some other
master's form and then wrote a report on them. Here obviously was a most
admirable opportunity for the paying off of old scores, as a bad report
always led, next term, to a miserable period of bullying and baiting,
with the hapless master who had incurred it in the rôle of victim.
Therefore, if, as was usually the case, your especial enemy was
correcting the papers of your form and would write a report on them,
unless something were done to appease him, you were, during the whole of
the next term, delivered over mercilessly to the Rev. Moy-Thompson. You
might perchance appease your enemy, or you might yourself be examining
his form, in which case you had every opportunity of a pleasant retort.
At any rate, this plan invariably inflamed any hostilities that might
already be in existence and resulted in the provision of at least half a
dozen victims for Mr. Moy-Thompson's games on a later occasion.

For once, however, these examinations came to Perrin as very vague and
misty affairs. This was not usual with him. As a rule they pleased him,
because he could hold over hoys who had been rude to him during the term
the terror of being detained all the first day of the holidays—also he
considered that he was ingenious in the invention of pleasant Algebraic
conundrums and fascinating, derisive questions in Trigonometry that
prevented any possible solution. The devising of these gave him, as a
rule, pleasure and amusement, but this term he could not face them.

He set his papers, in an odd, abstracted way, with questions from
earlier papers, and then he sat with his hands folded in front of him
and waited. There was only one subject now in the whole world, and
all these curious boys, these strange, visionary class-rooms, these
appalling noises, and then these equally appalling silences, only
diverted his attention and prevented his thinking.

There were always three of them now—himself, the other Mr. Perrin,
and Traill—they always went about together. When he was taking an
examination and was sitting at his desk, isolated, by the wall, the
other Mr. Perrin, a gray, thin figure, was behind him, looking into the
room, and Traill stood, as he always did now, just inside the door, but
away from Mr. Perrin's eye, because when he turned round and looked at
him he always slipped, in the cleverest way, out of the door.

Perrin wondered that other people didn't notice that he was accompanied
by these persons, but probably they were all too occupied with their own
affairs. Of course Traill must be got rid of—one couldn't possibly have
anyone whom one hated as much as that always with one. Sometimes it was
curiously confused, because there were two Traills—a Traill who moved
about and spoke to people (although never to Perrin), and the Traill who
stood always by the door and never moved at all except to slip away.

Perrin was quite clear in his own mind now that he hated Traill very
much indeed, but he could not be very definitely sure of any reasons.
There had been something once about an umbrella, and there was something
else about Miss Desart, and there was even something about Garden
Minimus; but none of these things were fixed very resolutely in his
mind, and his thoughts slipped about like goldfish in a pond.

It was quite certain, however, that Traill must not be allowed to go
on like this, because he was a nuisance, and Perrin would sit for long
hours whilst he was superintending examinations thinking about this and
what he could do.

There were moments, even hours, when the consciousness of the two
figures at his side and the weighty burden of his decision left him. He
saw suddenly as clearly as he had ever seen, and he was frightened; it
was like waking from an evil dream, and just when he was gazing hack at
it, frightened, even terrified, it would come slipping about him again,
and the world would once more grow dark.

At last he was frightened at these intervals, because he seemed to
realize then how dismal and unhappy it all was, and also how dangerous
it was.

Once, during one of these clear moments, he was standing, a melancholy
figure, by the iron gate, looking down the Brown Hill road, and Garden
Minimus passed him. Perrin stopped him, and then when he saw the boy's
round face and shining eyes, a little frightened now, and the mouth
quivering a little, he had nothing to say.

At last he said, “Oh!—Ah!—Garden—I haven't seen much of you lately. How
do the exams go?”

Perrin had an absurd impulse to take the boy by the arm and ask him to
be kind to him. He was so dreadfully unhappy.

But Garden was very frightened; he choked a little in his throat, and
his eyes moved frantically down the white road as though appealing for
help.

“Oh! very well, sir, thank you, sir—I—I could n't do the geography this
morning, sir.”

There was a long pause. Garden gave frightened glances up and down the
road.

“When do you go for—um, ah,—your holidays, Garden?”

Garden looked up in Mr. Perrin's face, and suddenly, young though he
was, felt that Mr. Perrin was, as he put it afterwards, “awfully sick
about something—not ratty, you know, but jolly near blubbing.”

He had, with his friends, noticed that Perrin was “jolly odd” during
these days, but now this thought struck him to the extinction of every
other feeling. He had a sudden desire to help—after all, Old Pompous had
been beastly decent to him—and then there came an overwhelming sensation
of shyness, as though his feminine relations had suddenly appeared and
claimed him in the company of his contemporaries. He looked down, rubbed
one boot against the other, and then suddenly, with a murmured word
about “having to meet some fellows—beastly late,” was off.

Perrin watched him go and then turned slowly back towards the school
buildings. The shadows were creeping about him again. He felt that the
other Mr. Perrin was behind him. He walked stealthily, a little as a cat
prowls....

About this time he took great curiosity in Traill's bedroom. He had
never been inside it—he knew only that plain brown door with marks near
the bottom of it where the paint had been scratched.

But he sat now in his room and thought about it. He sat in a chair by
the windows and looked across the room at his own door, at the square
black lock and the shining brass handle. It was of course very easy
to turn, and then he would be inside. It would be interesting to be
inside—he would know then where the bed was, and the washing-stand, and
the chairs... it might be useful to know.

He went to his own door and opened it, and looked very cautiously down
the passage; there was no one there—it was all very silent. The sun of
the December afternoon flooded the cold passage, and from downstairs the
shouts of some boys floated up.... There were no other sounds.

He walked very softly down the passage, his head lowered, his hands
behind his back. He stopped outside Traill's bedroom door and listened
again—he was surprised to hear that his heart was beating very loudly
indeed. He pushed the door open and looked inside. The bed was near the
window—the sun flooded the room and shone on the silver hair-brushes and
the china basin and jug.

It was a very simple room, and the bed took up most of it; there was one
photograph.

He went very softly up to it and saw that it was a photograph of Miss
Desart—Miss Desart, smiling, out of doors with the sun on her dress.

He bent towards the photograph, over the china basin, and kissed it.
Then he went out, closing the door softly behind him. III.

And the week wore away, and Monday came round. Thursday was Speech-Day,
and on Friday everybody went home; all marks and form lists had to be in
the headmaster's room on Wednesday night before nine.

Perrin, on Monday evening, was vaguely conscious that he had corrected
no papers at all. They lay about his room now in stacks—none of them
were corrected. Some masters posted results as they corrected the
papers; other masters left all the results until the end. It was not
considered strange that Perrin had posted no results.

But he knew as he looked at these white sheets that he ought to have
done something with them. He stood in the middle of the room with his
hands to his head and wondered what he ought to have done. Why, of
course, he ought to correct them—he ought to say what was good and what
was bad.

He took up a large pile of them, and they almost slipped from his
fingers because there were so many. He found that it was a paper on
French Grammar. He looked at the slip with the questions.

“I. Give the preterite (singular only) and past participle of donner,
recevoir, laisser, s'asseoir...”

Ah! s'asseoir was a hard one—he had always found that that was
difficult. He turned over the page:

J'eu, tu eus, il eut—that looked wrong.. .

Again, here was Simpson Minor—“Je fus, tu fus, il fut”—surely that was
confused in some way.

The papers at the bottom slipped: he bent to prevent them falling, and
all of them tipped over. They rose in a cloud about him, a white cloud,
flying into the air, sailing to the other end of the room, diving under
the table and into the fireplace, and a great white pile lay-scattered
wildly on the floor.

The silly papers stared at him:

“Je dors tous...”

“Il faut que...”

“I used to love my mother, but now I love my aunt...”

“Rule for the conjunctive and disjunctive pronouns...”

And then, Simpson Minor: “Je fus, tu fus...”

He was infuriated with their silly, stupid faces. They lay there on the
floor, staring up at him and making no attempt whatever to move. He was
maddened by their impassivity. He began to stamp on them, and then to
trample on them—he rushed about the room, uttering little cries and
wildly stamping... .

And then something suddenly seemed to go in his brain, and he stopped
still. What was he doing? He bent feebly to pick them up, but he could
not collect them. He sat down at his table with his head in his hands.

Then he gave up trying to correct them. After all, they were not the
important thing—the important thing was between himself and Traill; that
was what he must think about.

This was Monday, and on Friday everyone would go away. He would go away,
he supposed, with the rest: of course he would go to his mother. Traill
would go away with Miss Desart... would he?

The other Mr. Perrin leant over and whispered in his ear.

It was from this moment that Mr. Perrin came to the definite decision
that something must be done before Friday. He made five black marks with
a pencil on the yellow wallpaper in his bedroom, and he would lie hack
on his bed at night, staring up at the marks whilst his candle guttered
on the chair at his side. Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday,
Friday... Monday passed, and he scratched another mark across the mark
that he had already made. Tuesday passed, and that he also scratched
out. Wednesday morning came.

Divinity was the only examination left except Repetition on Thursday
morning: Wednesday afternoon was a half-holiday.

He gave out the Old Testament questions:

“1. Say what you know about the rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram;
its cause and effects.

“2. Write briefly a life of Aaron...”

He found that now suddenly his brain was perfectly clear. To-day was
Wednesday—before Friday he would kill Traill. The determination came to
him perfectly plainly in the midst of these questions:

“6. Give context of: 'Kill me, I pray thee, out of hand, if I have found
favor in thy sight.' “'Let us make a captain and let us return into
Egypt.'

“'Is the Lord's hand waxed short?'.rdquo;

He would kill Traill. He did not mind at all what happened to him
afterwards. What did it matter? Perhaps he would kill himself. He was
a complete failure; he had never been any use at all, and had only been
there for people to laugh at and mock him.

If it had not been for Traill he might have been of use—he might have
married Miss Desart. Traill had been against him in every way, and now
the only thing that was left for him to do was to kill Traill. He hated
Traill—of course he hated Traill; but it was not really because of that
that he was going to kill Traill—it was only because he wanted to show
all these people that he could do something: he was not useless, after
all. They might laugh at him and call him Pompous, but, after all, the
laugh would be on his side at the end.... Traill would not be able to
kiss Miss Desart very much longer—another day, and he would never be
able to kiss her again.... That was a pleasant thought.

Now that he had decided this question he felt a great deal happier and
easier in his mind. There was no longer any self-pity.

He had given God His opportunity—he had prayed to God and besought Him;
he had tried very hard at the beginning of this term to go right and to
be agreeable to people and to keep the other Mr. Perrin in the distance,
but everything had been very hard, and that was God's fault for making
it so hard.

He thought that he would surprise God by killing Traill. God would not
be expecting that.

Still more would he surprise the place—Moffatt's—that place that had
treated him so cruelly all these years. It would be a grand, big thing
to kill his enemy!

On that Wednesday, half an hour before the midday dinner, he walked
slowly, with his hands behind his bent back, through the long
dining-hall. The long, black tables were laid for dinner, and beside
every round, shining plate there lay two knives. These knives made a
long, glittering line right down the table, and the sun caught their
gleaming steel and flashed from knife to knife. The sight of them
fascinated Mr. Perrin—it was with a knife that he would kill Traill—he
would cut Traill's throat. He picked them up, one after the other, and
felt their edges—they were all wonderfully sharp. There were a great
many of them—you could cut a great many throats with all those knives,
but he did not want to cut anyone else's throat except Traill's—Traill
was his enemy.

At dinner that day he was pleasant and cheerful. He joked with the boys
on either side of him and asked where they were going for the holidays.

“Ah! Cromer—um—yes, very pleasant. Our little friend will amuse himself
hugely at Cromer, no doubt. Sure to over-eat on Christmas Day. Um,
yes—and you, Larkin, where do you go?... Ah! Whitby—long way. Yes, able
to read your holiday task in the train.”

He sent the servant out to sharpen the carving-knife, and when it was
brought back he attacked the mutton in the most furious way, scattering
the gravy over the cloth.

After dinner he stood above the playing-fields, watching the clouds sail
across the sky. It was a very gray-colored day, but there was the light
of the sun behind it, so that everything shone without color but with a
transparency as though one should be able to see other lights and colors
behind it.

Perrin thought that he had never seen the clouds assume such curious
shapes—perhaps they were not clouds at all, but rather creatures of the
sky that only his eye could see, just as it was only his eye that could
see the other Mr. Perrin. There were birds with long, bending necks, and
fat, round-faced animals with only one eye, and stiff, angular creatures
with wings and legs like sticks, and then again there were splendid
galleons with sails unfurled, and cathedral towers and trees and
mountain ranges—they were all very strange and beautiful, and perhaps
this was the last time that he would see them.

Then he saw, passing down the path to the right and walking fast in the
direction of the road, two figures; another glance, and he saw that they
were Miss Desart and Traill—there was no doubt at all that that was
Miss Desart in her gray dress, and that man with his swinging stick was
Traill.

The sight of them together suddenly roused him to fury; it would be
amusing to kill Traill now, there, before Miss Desart. He did not know
how he would do it, perhaps he would spring on to Traill's back from
behind and strangle him with his hands.

And so, with the other Mr. Perrin at his ear, he followed them down the
path.

It was a day of ghosts—even the brown color of the earth of the hill
that so seldom left it was gone to-day. It was not a cold day, and one
felt that the sun was burning with intense heat in some neighboring
place, but gray wisps of mist crept in and out of the black, naked
hedges, and, at the bottom of the hill, banks of mist lay, visiting the
cottages of the village.

The two figures passed in front of him down the hill and became, like
the rest of the day, gray and misty, and he followed them, stealthily,
with his hands behind his back. Their heads were very close together,
and he could see that they were talking very eagerly. They were
discussing, probably, their plans for the holidays, and it pleased him
to think that he would make all their plans of no avail. It pleased the
other Mr. Perrin also.

They passed down the village street and then up the steep, narrow path
to the road that led along the top of the cliffs. At the top of the path
the mists had cleared again, and the rocks, hidden at the floor of
the sea by gray vapor, stood as it were in mid-air, their black edges
piercing the sky. When Mr. Perrin climbed to the top of the path, the
other figures had preceded him some way along it and were almost hidden
by boulders. He hastened a little so that he might keep them in sight,
and then he hung back a little lest he should be too close to them. They
were still talking very eagerly and crossed down a stony path that led
to a sheltered cove. At the bottom of this they sat down on the sand,
and Perrin hid behind a rock and watched them.

The world was terribly still, because, although there was a wind that
made the clouds race along, it seemed to leave the sea alone, and the
water made the very faintest sound as it touched the beach and faded
away into the mist again.

Mr. Perrin found that his legs were very tired, and so he sat down
behind his stone and peered out at them. They sat very close together on
the sand, and then Traill put out his arm and Miss Desart crept into it
and sat there with her head against his shoulder. And when Perrin saw
that, he knew that he never could do anything to Traill whilst Miss
Desart was there. A dreadful feeling of home-sickness came over him, and
his eyes filled with tears. It was so unfair, so unfair. If only there
had been someone there to whom he could have done that: if only there
had ever been anyone in his life!... but he dashed the tears from his
eyes. He had not come there to cry—he had come there for vengeance, and
then, at that thought, he wondered whether after all he were not so poor
a creature that he would never be able to kill anyone. Supposing he
were to miss even this chance of achievement! There, behind his rock,
he tried to gather together all his reasons for hating Traill; but he
couldn't think properly, and the pebbles on which he was sitting were
pressing into his trousers, and his neck was hurting because he craned
it so.

At any rate he was very uncomfortable, and as he could certainly do
nothing whilst Miss Desart was there, he had better go away. And so he
got up very slowly and painfully from behind his rock and went timidly
up the path again. IV.

And that night, after going the round of the dormitories for the
last time, he went into his room and closed his door with the clear
determination of settling things up.

His head had not been so clear for weeks. He saw at once that he had
corrected no papers and that something must be done about that.

He sat down and, with the term's marks beside him, made out imaginary
examination lists. Of course it was all very wrong, but it was for the
last time, and he had, after all, put the boys in the order in which
they would probably; occur. This took him about an hour.

Then he took all the files of examination papers and tore them up. This
took a long time, and they filled, at last, his waste-paper basket to
overflowing. Then he sat down to write to his mother.

Dear Old Lady:

This is the last time that you will see or hear from me. Do not regret
it or anything that I have done, because I am no good, and am just a
failure. There is £100 in the bank which I have saved, and you will
get things with it. Sell my things: they will bring a little. I love you
very much, old lady, but I am no good.—Your loving son,

Vincent Perrin.

He fastened up the letter and addressed it to—

Mrs. Perrin,

Holly Cottage,

Bubblewick,

Bucks.

Just as he finished it he heard eleven o'clock strike. He waited until
the clocks had ended, then he opened his door and looked down the
passage. It was quite silent. He walked quietly down the stairs, down
the lower passage, and so to the dining-room.

Here the long tables were laid for breakfast. He paused at one of the
tables and chose one of the knives; they did not seem very sharp, and
he tried others on the hack of his hand. At last he had selected one and
put it under his coat. He returned to his room and closed his door. When
he got there he stood in the middle of his room, and looked stupidly
at the knife. What had he got it for? There was Traill next door... of
course.

But he could not do anything now. He had fancied that when one had got
the knife, then the next thing was to go straight and do something with
it. But he found that he could not, that he could not move from where he
was, and that his hand was shaking as though with an ague.

The knife dropped on to the floor with a sharp sound, and he sank into a
chair. What a wretched, miserable creature he was, after all! There
was nothing fine about him—there was nothing fine about anyone at
Moffatt's—they were all a miserable lot... and to-morrow there would be
speeches and prizes and cheering! What a funny thing life was!

But it was no use thinking about life with that knife on the floor. It
was quite clear that he wasn't going to do anything to-night—he might
just as well go to bed. His headache was dreadfully bad, and he was
shivering all over. He put the knife into a drawer and blew out his
lamp.

He hated the dark—he had always hated it—and so he hurried into his
bedroom and tried to light his candle, but his hand was shaking so that
it was a long time before he could strike a match, and he cursed the
matches feebly and felt inclined to cry.

He was a long time undressing and sat on the edge of the bed in his
shirt and looked at his long, thin legs and hated them; then he saw the
black marks on the yellow paper, and he scratched another off.... At
last he blew out the candle and got into bed.

He seemed to fall asleep all at once and was aware that he was
asleep—but after a time he felt that although he was asleep, he was
conscious of someone watching him. He opened his eyes and saw that the
other Mr. Perrin was sitting by his bed, watching him, and although the
room was quite dark, the gray figure was in some way luminous, so that
he could see that he wore a long, gray cloak and that his features were
exactly the same as his own. He was forced against his will to get out
of bed and to follow the other Mr. Perrin out of the house, down the
long, white road, down to the sea. Here they were in that little cove
where Traill and Miss Desart had been that afternoon. They sat with
their backs against the rocks, and in all the air there was a strange,
uncertain light, and the sea came over the shore in sullen, dreamy
movements, as a tired woman's fingers move when she is sewing.

Then Mr. Perrin saw that down the beach there passed a long procession
of gray, bending figures with heavy burdens on their backs. Their faces
were white and hopeless, and their hands, with long, white fingers, hung
at their sides.

He was conscious of some great feeling of injustice—that this must not
be allowed—and an over-mastering impulse to call out that it was all
wrong and to run forward and relieve them of their burdens—but he could
not move nor utter any sound. Then suddenly he recognized faces that he
knew, and he saw White and Birkland and Combers and Dormer and then—his
own.

He gave a great cry and broke from his companion and rushed swiftly back
up the white road, in through the black gates, up the stairs, and into
his room.

He stood in the middle of his room and felt suddenly cold. To his
surprise he saw that the moon was shining through the window, although
there had been no moon on the beach. The room was so bright that he
could distinguish every object perfectly—and then he realized slowly
that things were different. Those silver-backed hair-brushes were not
his, his bed was not there—that photograph....

Someone was in the bed.

For an instant his heart stopped beating. There was a draught between
the window and the door... someone else was in the bed; he had been
walking in his sleep; he was in Traill's room.

He could see Traill quite clearly now, lying with one hand on the
counterpane, his head on an arm. He was fast asleep, and his month was
smiling.

Mr. Perrin shook from head to foot. Here was his opportunity—here was
his enemy fast asleep... now. He stepped nearer to the bed—he bent over
the face. Traill's pyjama-jacket was open at the neck... it would be
very easy.

Then suddenly, with a little cry and his face in his hands, he crept
from the room.




CHAPTER XIII—MR. PERRIN LISTENS WHILE THEY ALL MAKE SPEECHES I.

THE next day, its brilliant sun and hard, shining cold, brought in its
train great things.

The last day of the Christmas term was in some ways greater than the
last day of the summer term, because it was a more private family
affair.

One addressed one's ancestors, one arrayed one's traditions, one
fashioned one's history, with flags and flowers and orations, but it was
in the midst of the family that it was done.

Parents—mothers and fathers and cousins—were indeed there, but they,
too, must recognize that it was not for their immediate individual
Johnny or Charles that these things were done, but rather for the great
worship and recognition of Sir Marmaduke Boniface.

Sir Marmaduke Boniface has hitherto received no mention in this slender
history, but his importance in any chronicle of Moffatt's cannot be
over-estimated. He was a Cornish; magnate, living and dying some hundred
years ago, growing rich in the pursuit of jam, building large stone
mansions out of that same delicacy, fat, pompous, and fading at last
into a heavy stone monument in the corner of the church at the bottom
of the Brown Hill—a great man in his day and in his place, amongst other
things the founder of Moffatt's.

It was not very long ago; outside the confines of Cornwall he had
been perhaps but vaguely recognized—perchance, perchance, the surest
foundation of an extravagant record.... No matter, here we have our
tradition, and let us make the best possible use of it.

But this Marmadukery—a hideous word, but it serves—spread far beyond
that stout originator. It was the spirit of the public school, the
esprit de corps signified by the School song (it began “Procul in
Cornubia,” and was violently shouted at stated intervals during the
year), the splendid appeal “to our fathers who have played in these
fields before us”—this was the cry that these banners and orations
signified. Moffatt's was not a very old school, true—but shout enough
about some founder or other and the smallest boy will have tears in his
eyes and a proud swelling at his breast. Sir Marmaduke becomes medieval,
mystic, “the great, good man” of history, and Moffatt's is “one of our
good old schools. There's nothing like our public school system, you
know—has its faults, of course; but tradition—that 's the Thing.”

The stout figure of Sir Marmaduke hangs heavy over the day. Everyone
feels it—everyone feels a great many other things as well, but Sir
Marmaduke is the Thing.

He was the Thing in some vague, blind way even to Mrs. Comber, so that
he kept coming into the confused but happy conversation to which she
treated anxious parents on the morning of this great day. Mothers
arrived in great numbers on these occasions, and these three great days
of the three terms were to Mrs. Comber the happiest and most confused
events in the year. They marked an approaching freedom, they marked the
immediate return of her own children, and they marked an amazing number
of things that ought to be done at once, with the confusing feeling
about Sir Marmaduke also in the air.

But to-day she was happy; this horrible, terrible term was almost over.
She had been so sure that something dreadful was going to happen, and
nothing dreadful had happened, after all. They were safe—or almost
safe—and her dear Isabel and Isabel's young man would be out of the
place before they knew where they were. Then her own Freddie had last
night, suddenly, before going to bed, taken her in his arms and kissed
her as he had never kissed her before. Oh! things were going to be all
right... they were escaping for a time at any rate. In the thought of
the holidays, of a month's freedom, everything that had happened during
the term was swiftly becoming faint and vague and distant.

Now she was smiling in her sitting-room with four mothers about her, one
very fat and one very thin, one in blue and one in gray, and they all
sat very stiff in their chairs and listened to what she had to say.

She had a great deal to say, because she was feeling so happy, and
happiness always provoked volubility, but she made the mistake of
talking to all four of them at once, and they, in vain, like anglers at
a pool, flung, desperately, hurried little sentences at her, but secured
no attention. Beyond and above it all was the shadow of Sir Marmaduke.

But her happiness, when she drove them at length from her, caught at
the advancing figure of Isabel, with a cry and a clasp of the hand: “My
dear!—no, we 've only got a minute, because lunch is early—one o'clock,
and cold—you don't mind, do you, dear; but there's to be such a dinner
to-night, and I've just had four mothers, and wise is n't the word for
what I've been, although I confused all their children as I always do,
bless their hearts. But, oh! the term's over, and I could go on my knees
and thank Heaven that it is, because I 've never hated anything so much,
and if it had lasted another week I should have struck off Mrs. Dormer's
head for the way she's treating you, for dead sure certain—”

“Archie's not coming back, you know,” Isabel interrupted.

“Oh, my dear, I knew. He went and saw Moy-Thompson last week, and of
course it's the wisest thing, and I only wish my Freddie was as young
and we'd be off from here tomorrow.” She stopped and sighed a little and
looked through the window at the hard, shining ground, the stiff, bare
trees, the sharp outline of the buildings. “But it's no use wishing,”
she went on cheerfully enough, “and we won't any of us think of next
term at all but only of the blessed month of freedom that's in front
of us.” Her voice softened; she put her hand on Isabel's arm. “All the
same, my dear, I'm glad you and Archie are getting away from it all. It
was touching him, you know.”

“Yes, I saw it,” the girl answered. “And I don't want him to
schoolmaster again if he can help it. I think with father's help he 'll
be able to get a Government office of some sort.” She hesitated, then
said, smiling a little, “Are you and Mr. Comber—” She stopped.

“Yes, my dear,” said Mrs. Comber bruskily, “we are—and there 's no doubt
that things are better than they have been. I suppose marriage is always
like that: there 's the thrilling time at first, and then you find it
is n't there any longer and you've got to make up your mind to getting
along. Things rub you up, you know, and I'm sure I 've been as tiresome
as anything, and then there's a good big row and the air's cleared—and
shall I wear that big yellow hat or the black one this afternoon?”

“The black one fits the day better,” said Isabel absent-mindedly. She
was wondering whether the time would ever come when she and Archie would
feel ordinary about each other.

“But isn't it funny,” she went on, “that here we are at the end of the
term, and already, with the holiday beginning, all our quarrels and
fights about things like that silly umbrella are seeming impossible? It
was all too absurd, and yet I was as angry as anyone.”

“It all comes,” said Mrs. Comber, “of our living too close. Now that
we're going to spread out over the holidays, we 're as friendly as
anything, although really, my dear, I hate Mrs. Dormer as much as
ever”—which was difficult to believe when that lady arrived at a
quarter-past two to pick up Mrs. Comber and Isabel and to go with them
to the prize-giving.

Her dress was obviously very stiff and difficult, with a high, black
neck to it, with little ridges of whalebone all around it, and out of
this she spoke and smiled. The two ladies were very pleasant to one
another as they walked down the path to the school hall.

“And where are you going for your Christmas vacation, Mrs. Comber?”

“I really don't know. It depends so much on the boys and the housemaid.
I mean the housemaid's given notice, you know, because I had to speak
to her about breathing when handing round the vegetables; and she gave
notice on the spot, as they all do when I speak to them, and unless I
can get another, I really don't think I shall ever be able to get away.”

“Really, what servants are coming to!” Mrs. Dormer was struggling
with her collar like a dog. “Poor Mrs. Comber, I am so sorry—of course
management's the thing, but we haven't all the gift and can't expect to
have it.”

“And Mrs. Dormer, I do hope that you are going to be here over
Christmas, so that we can keep each other company. It would be so nice
if you and Mr. Dormer would come to us on Boxing evening, even if I have
n't got a housemaid, and I heard of a very likely one from Mrs. Rose
yesterday—quite a nice girl she sounded—who's been under-parlormaid at
Colonel Forster's now for the last five years, and never a fault to find
with her except a tendency to catching cold, which made her sniff at
times.”

“Oh, thank you, dear Mrs. Comber; but my husband and I are hoping to
spend a few days in London about that time. Otherwise we should have
loved—”

For so much charity is the presence of Sir Marmaduke Boniface
responsible. II.

Sir Marmaduke, and all that his coming signified, was also responsible
for clearing the air in other directions. Young Traill found, on this
morning, that people were very much pleasanter to him than they had
hitherto been. The coming holidays were obviously to be a truce, and, as
he was not returning next term, it was an end of things so far as he was
concerned. He could not feel proud of it all. The events of the term
had shown him that he was not nearly so fine a fellow as he had thought
himself. His pride, his temper, his irritation—all these things were
lions with which he had never fought before: now they must always, for
the future, be consciously kept in check.

He was tired, exhausted, worn-out. He was very glad that he was going
away—now he would be able to have Isabel to himself, and they might,
together, forget this horrible nightmare of a term. He looked on the
buildings of Moffatt's as the iron prison of some hideous dream. He
could not sleep for the thought of it. Last night he had had some bad
dream... he could not remember now what it had been, but he had wakened
suddenly in a great panic, to imagine that someone was closing his door.
Of course it had only been the wind, but he hoped that he would sleep
properly to-night.

At any rate he was glad that people were going to be pleasant to him on
this last day of the term. The stout Miss Madder, Dormer, Clinton—they
all seemed to be sorry that he was going, in spite of all the trouble
that he had made. He did not think of Perrin....

Then he suddenly remembered Birkland. He would go and say good-by to
him.

He climbed the steep stairs and found the little man busily packing. The
floor was covered with packing cases, books lay about in piles, and the
air was full of dust.

“Hullo!” said Traill, coughing in the doorway, “what's all this?”

“Hullo!” said Birkland, looking up. “I'm glad you 've come. I was coming
round to see you, if you hadn't. I'm off for good.”

“Off for good!” Traill stared in astonishment.

“Well, for good or bad. The things that have happened this term have
finally screwed me up to a last attempt. One more struggle before I
die—nothing can be worse than this—I gave notice last week.”

“What are you going to do?” asked Traill.

“I don't know—it's mad enough, I expect. But I've saved a tiny hit of
money that will keep me for a time. I shall have a shot at anything.
Nothing can he as bad as this—nothing!”

He stood up, looking grim and scant enough in his shirt-sleeves with
dust on his cheeks and his hair on end.

“Well, I'm damned!” said Traill. “Well, after all, I'm on the same game.
I don't know what I'm going to do either. We 're both in the same box.”

“Oh!” said Birkland, “you've got youth and a beautiful lady to help you.
I'm alone, and most of the spirit's knocked out of me after twenty years
of this; but I'm going to have a shot—so wish me luck!”

“Why, of course I do,” said Traill, coming up to him. “We 'll do it
together—we 'll see heaps of each other.”

“Ah! heaps!” said Birkland, shaking his head. “No, I'm too dry and dusty
a stick by this time for young fellows like you. No, I'm better alone.
But I 'll come and see you one day.”

“You were quite right,” said Traill suddenly, “in what you said about
the place the evening at the beginning of the term when I came in to see
you. You were quite right.”

“Poor boy,” said Birkland, looking at him affectionately, “you had a
hard dose of it. Perhaps it was all for the best, really. It drove
you out. If I'd been treated to that kind of row at the beginning,
I mightn't have been here twenty years. And, after all, you met Miss
Desart here.”

“Yes,” said Traill, “that makes it worth it fifty times over.”

“And now,” went on Birkland grimly, “this afternoon you shall see the
closing scene of our pageant. You shall see our glory, our tradition.
You will hear the head of our body state his satisfaction with the
term's work, proclaim his delight at the friendly spirit that pervades
the school, allude, through the great Sir Marmaduke Boniface, maker of
strawberry jam, to our ancient and honorable tradition in which we all,
from the eldest to the youngest, have our humble share.” He spread his
arms. “Oh! the mockery of it! To get out of it!—to get out of it! And
now, at last, after twenty years, I'm going. If it hadn't been for you,
Traill, I believe I'd be here still. Well, perhaps it's to breaking
stones on a road that I'm going... at any rate, it won't be this.”

And so here, too, Sir Marmaduke Boniface is remembered and has his
influence. III.

But with all these fine spirits, with all this stir and friendly
feeling, with all this preparation for a great event, Mr. Perrin had
little to do. This morning had, in no way, been for him a reconciling
or a triumph at approaching freedom. After some three or four hours'
troubled and confused sleep he awoke to the humiliating, maddening
consciousness that he had again, now for the second time, missed his
chance.

This one thing that he had thought he could do he had missed once more;
not even at this last, blind vengeance was he any good.

To-morrow it would be too late; Traill, his enemy, would be gone,
they would all be gone, and he would return, next term, the same
insignificant creature at whom they had all laughed for so long; and
then it would be worse than ever, because Traill would have escaped him,
and in the distant ages it would be told how once there had been a young
man, straight from the University, who had flung him to the ground
and trampled on him, and beaten him, in all probability, with his own
umbrella....

Ah, no! it was not to be borne—the thing must be done; there must be no
missing of an opportunity this third time.

He heard the Repetition that morning with a vacant mind.
Somerset-Walpole knew nothing about it, but for once in his life he
suffered no punishment. Perrin thought afterwards that Garden Minimus
had looked at him as though he would like to speak to him, but he could
not think of Garden Minimus now—there were other more important things
to think about.

Of course it must be done that night—there was only one night left.
Afterwards he thought that he would go down to the sea and drown
himself. He had heard that drowning was rather pleasant.

His mind was busy, all that morning, with the things that everyone would
say afterwards. He wished very much that he could stay behind in some
way that he might hear what they said. At any rate, they would be able
to laugh at him no longer; he would appear to all of them as something
terrible, portentous, awful... that, at any rate, was a satisfaction.
Miss Desart, of course, would be sorry. That was a pity, because he did
not wish to hurt Miss Desart; but, in the end, it would be all for the
best, because she was much too good for a man like Traill and would only
be unhappy if she married him.

What a scene there would be when they found Traill in bed with his
throat cut!—no, they would not laugh at him again!

He spoke to nobody that morning; but, when Repetition was over, he went
back to his room and sat there, quite still, in his chair, looking in
front of him, with the door closed.

And then Traill came up and spoke to him just as he was on his way up to
the school for the speeches.

He smiled and said, “Oh! I say, Perrin, do let us make it all up—now
that term is over, and I 'm not coming back. I do hate to think that we
should not part friends—it's all been my stupid fault, and I am so very
sorry.”

But Perrin did not stop, nor answer. He walked straight up the path
with his eyes looking neither to the left nor the right. After all, you
couldn't shake hands with a man whose throat you were going to cut in
the evening. He heard Traill's exasperated “Oh! very well,” and then he
passed into Big School.

He stepped into the hall as unobtrusively as possible. The boys were
always there first, and it was their way to cheer the masters as they
came in. If you were very popular, they cheered you loudly; if you were
unpopular, they cheered you not at all. Perrin had no illusions about
his popularity, and the silence on his entrance did not therefore
surprise him, but matters were not improved by the roar of cheering that
greeted Traill. Ah, well! they would never cheer him again.

The boys were placed in rows down the room according to their forms, and
the masters sat where they pleased. Perrin stationed himself in a corner
by the wall at the back; he fastened his eyes on the platform and kept
them there until the end of the ceremonies—no one noticed him—no one
spoke to him—not for him were their songs and festivals.

The raised platform at the end of the hall was surrounded with flowers,
and ranged against the wall, seated on hard, uncertain chairs were the
Governing Body, or as many of the Governing Body as had spared time to
come.

These were for the most part large, serious, elderly gentlemen, with
stout bodies, and shining, beady eyes; their immovability implied that
they considered that the business would be sooner over were they passive
and as nonexistent as possible—they all wore a considerable amount of
watch-chain.

In front of them was a long, black table, and on this were ranged
the prizes—a number of impossibly shiny volumes that might have been
biscuit-tins, for all the reading that they seemed to contain. Beside
them in a wooden armchair was seated a little man like a sparrow,
in patent leather boots and a high, white collar, whose smile was
intermittent, but regular.

This was Sir Arthur Spalding, who had been asked to give away the
prizes, because ten other gentlemen had been invited and refused. On the
other side of the table the Rev. Moy-Thompson tried to express geniality
and authority by the curves of his fingers and the bend of his head;
he stroked his beard at intervals. In the front rows the ladies were
seated: Mrs. Comber, large and smiling, in purple; Mrs. Moy-Thompson,
endeavoring to escape her husband's eye, but drawn thither continually
as though by a magnet; the Misses Madder, Mrs. Dormer, Isabel, and many
parents.

The proceedings opened with a speech from the Rev. Moy-Thompson. He
alluded, of course, in the first place to Sir Marmaduke Boniface, “our
founder, hero, and example”; then by delicate stages to Sir Arthur
Spalding, whose patent leather boots simply shone with delight at the
pleasant things that were said. This preface over, he dilated on the
successes of the term. K. Somers had been made a Commissioner of
Police in Orang-Mazu-Za (cheers); W. Binnors had been fifteenth in
an examination that had something to do with Tropical Diseases
(more cheers); M. Watson had received the College Essay Prize at St.
Catherine's College, Cambridge; and C. Duffield had obtained a second
class in the first part of the Previous Examination at the same
university (frantic cheering, because Duffield had been last year's
captain of the Rugby football.) All this, Mr. Moy-Thompson said, was
exceedingly encouraging, and they could not help reflecting that Sir
Marmaduke Boniface, were he conscious of these successes, would be
extremely pleased (cheers). Passing on to the present term, he was
delighted to be able to say that never, in all his long period as
headmaster, could he remember a more equable and energetic term
(cheers). As a term it had been marked perhaps by no events of
special magnitude, but rather by the cordial friendliness of all those
concerned. Masters and boys, they had all worked together with a
will. It was a familiar saying that “a nation was blessed that had no
history”—well, that applied to such a term as the one just concluded
(cheers). If he might allude once more to their excellent Founder, he
was quite sure that Sir Marmaduke Boniface was precisely the kind of man
to rejoice in this spirit of friendship (cheers). He must here allude
for a moment to his staff. Surely a headmaster had never been surrounded
with so pleasant a body of men—men who understood exactly the kind of
esprit de corps necessary if a school's work were to be properly carried
on; men who put aside all private feelings for the one great purpose of
making Moffatt's a great school—that was, he truly believed, the one aim
and object of every man and boy in Moffatt's—they might be sure that
was the one and only aim and object that he ever kept before him. He
had nothing more to do but introduce Sir Arthur Spalding, who would give
away the prizes.

Mr. Moy-Thompson sat down, hot and inspired, amidst a burst of frantic
cheering and clapping, but was suddenly chilled by the consciousness
of Mr. Perrin's eyes glaring at him in the strangest manner across the
room. He shifted his chair a little to the left, so that a boy's head
intervened. The Governing Body at the conclusion of his speech moved
their heads to the right, then to the left, smiled once, and resumed
their immovability.

Sir Arthur Spalding was nervous, but found courage to say that he
believed in our public schools—that was the thing that made men of us—he
should never forget what he himself owed to Harrow. He should like
to say one thing to the boys—that they were not to think that winning
prizes was everything. We couldn't all win prizes; let those who failed
to obtain them remember that “slow and steady wins the race.” It wasn't
always the boys who won prizes who got on best afterwards. No—um—ah—he
never used to win prizes at school himself. It wasn't always the
boys—here he pulled himself up and remembered that he had said it
before. There was something else that he'd wanted to say, but he'd quite
forgotten what it was. Here he was conscious of Mr. Perrin's eyes and
thought that he'd never seen anything so discouraging. He did not seem
to be able to escape them. What a dangerous-looking man!

So he hurriedly concluded. Just one word he'd like to leave them from
our great poet Tennyson—! He looked for the little piece of paper on
which he had written the verse. He could not find it; he searched
his pockets—no—where had he put it? Lady Spalding, in the third row,
suffered horrible agonies. He recovered himself and was vague. He would
advise them all to read Tennyson, a fine poet, a very fine poet—yes—and
now he would give away the prizes. IV.

Meanwhile, Mr. Perrin up to the commencement of Mr. Moy-Thompson's
speech, had been merely conscious that a period of waiting had, so to
speak, “to be put in.” He was not aware, in the very least, that his
eyes were causing both Sir Arthur Spalding and Mr. Moy-Thompson acute
discomfort; he was not aware that boys were looking at him, watching him
with eager curiosity and nudging one another, speculatively. He was not
aware that Isabel's eyes were upon him, eyes of pity “because he looked
so queer, as though he had a headache.”

He stood there, beside the small round-eyed boys of the First and Second
Forms, staring in front of him, without moving. The first words of
Moy-Thompson's speech fell upon his ears unconsciously. It did not
matter what they said, it did not matter what they thought, the case at
issue was between himself and Traill and he faced that with an irritated
impatience at these tiresome hours that kept him from his eager
realization.

He began slowly to understand the things that Moy-Thompson was saying.
And suddenly it was as though he had, morally and mentally, taken
himself, forcibly, out of one room into another—out of a room in which
there was only Traill's figure, gray, shadowy, by the door, otherwise
dark, obscured by a clinging mist... a dangerous place... into a place
that had for its furniture tangible things, things like this speech that
Moy-Thompson was making, things that had to do with no especial figure,
but rather with a vast, intolerable condition, with a system.

What was he saying?... How dare he? Perrin moved impatiently in his
place. He looked at the row of faces raised to the platform, the silly,
stupid faces. That Mrs. Thompson in her thin black dress with her bony
neck; that silly, cheerful Mrs. Comber in her bulging, flaming garments;
that Lady Spalding, so stiff and sharp, as though she were of any
importance to anyone—all of them listening to these things that
Moy-Thompson was saying, and believing them, believing these... Lies!

Traill was almost forgotten as Perrin stepped a little forward from the
wall in order that he might hear better. The sight of Moy-Thompson's
face up there on the platform smiling, so complacent, patriarchal with
that white beard wagging at the end of it, brought the blood to his
head. He clenched his thin hands. What were the other men doing that
they could stand there and listen to these lies? Why did they not step
forward and tell the truth to all those stupid women and those fat
governors, to the little man with the shining boots on the platform?
They knew that these thing were lies. Had not this term been hell, had
it not been slow torture for them all, had not that man with the white
beard full knowledge of these lies that he was telling? What was his
private quarrel with Traill as compared with this monstrous injustice?
He was pale now, with a long red mark against the white of his cheek. He
had stepped right away from the wall and the small boys of the First and
Second Forms were watching him.

It came upon him suddenly, like a flash from the lightning of heaven,
that it was for him to escape these things. He had suffered more than
the others, he knew better than they the things that were done in this
place! Something was going round in his head like a red-hot wire, but he
remembered, even at that confused moment, that scene a few days before
in the common room, when they had all been so nearly stirred to revolt
by Birkland. What if he were to break the bonds?... What rot! what rot!
what rot! He could have shouted it to the roof—“Lies! Lies! Lies!”

There was a little stir and rustle as Moy-Thompson finished his
speech—ladies' dresses moved against the chairs, boots slipped along the
floor—and then a burst of cheering and clapping. Perrin rubbed his hands
against one another—they were hot and dry and something rather like a
bobbin on a latch went up and down in his throat—his eyes were burning.
He moved a little further from the wall and a little nearer to the
central gangway between the blocks of boys.

And now Sir Arthur Spalding stood nervously behind the glittering copies
of “Tennyson's Poems,” Sir Robert Ball's “Wonders of the Heavens,” “The
Works of Spencer,” and other volumes of our admirable classics. They
began with the bottom of the school, and a small fat boy with a crimson
face, boots that creaked like a badly-oiled door and were shaped like
Chinese boats, staggered up to the platform. A lady, prominent for
her size and large picture hat moved eagerly in her chair, clapped
vehemently with her white gloves and so proclaimed herself a mother.

Sir Arthur Spalding had every intention of making a pleasant speech to
each prizewinner—“something that they could remember afterwards, you
know”—and began to say something to the small and red-faced boy, but was
startled by the sound of eager, anticipatory breathing close to his ear.
Turning round, he discovered that three more small boys were waiting
anxiously for their turn and that others were coming up the room. He
therefore hurried along with “Here you are, my boy. Remember that prizes
aren't everything in life—hope you 'll read it—delightful book.”

Mr. Perrin watched these boys passing up and down with eager eyes. He
must wait—now was not the time, but soon there would be another speech
to thank the absurd man with the boots for giving the prizes away. To
his excited fancy it seemed to him now that the rest of the staff were
looking at him as though they knew what he was going to do. They must
have felt as indignant as he did at those lies that this man had been
telling them. But those governors should know the truth for once at any
rate and in a way that they should not forget... strangely, in the back
of his mind he wished that his mother could be present....

The senior boys were going up for their prizes now and were cheered
according to their popularity. The Cricket captain, an enormous fellow,
had secured something for Mathematics, and the room burst into a tempest
of applause as he moved heavily up to the platform. He seemed very
pleased with it all, Mr. Perrin thought, and received his prize with a
flushed face and a friendly smile, and yet he had always been one of the
leading rebels in the school. How easily these people were subdued, with
a book and a few pleasant words—fool! Mr. Perrin's breath came quicker
as he watched the boy stumble back to his seat.

Then, the prizes delivered, Mr. Moy-Thompson rose to say a few words.
It had been very gratifying, he said, to all of them to have so
distinguished a visitor as Sir Arthur Spalding amongst them that
afternoon. It must have been difficult for Sir Arthur to have found time
amongst so many engagements to come and spend an afternoon with them.
(Cheers—Sir Arthur conveys a sense of hurry and confusion and looks at
his shirt cuffs as though his engagements were written down there.) They
on their part were greatly the gainers because there was no one in the
room, however young, however inexperienced, who would not remember, as
long as he lived, those words of encouragement and cheer. Indeed, it
was not only for the winners of prizes that life was intended (here
Mr. Moy-Thompson repeated many of Sir Arthur Spalding's remarks and
the governors moved restlessly in their chairs), but (and here
Mr. Moy-Thompson started on a new note) it might not be, perhaps,
presumptuous of him to hope that it was not only for them that afternoon
might have pleasant memories. For Sir Arthur Spalding also, he might
hope, there would be times in the future when he would look back and
remember that he had seen, for an instant at least, one of our British
public schools in one of its happiest and most prosperous phases. He
might flatter himself—

“It 's all lies!”

The voice cut into the quiet and solemnity of the occasion like a knife.
To the small hoys of the First and Second Forms, tired already of the
over-long ceremony, their eyes wandering restlessly about the room,
there may perhaps have been no surprise. They had watched that strange
master of theirs—“that old ass Pompous”—seen his edging from the wall
into the center of the room, seen his eyes burning, his hands clenching
and unclenching, his lips moving. To them that sudden cry, that sudden
lifting of a fist as though he would strike the patriarch to his feet,
could have come with no uncalculated emotion. But to the rest, to the
governors heavily somnolent, to Sir Arthur Spalding plaintively desiring
his tea, to Mrs. Moy-Thompson, to Mrs. Comber, the matrons, the staff,
the rest of the school, it came driving through the place like a wind,
“What? Who?...” They rose in their places, they uttered little cries,
they stood on the forms, but no one stopped that voice—they were held,
paralyzed.

And there were very few there who, in after days, forgot that strange
figure, standing in the back of the room, the light of the high window
upon him, his thin figure strung to its tensest, his hand raised, his
gaunt cheeks white, his eyes on fire....

“It's lies, all lies!” The words came tumbling out one upon another. “I
don't care—I must speak. Ladies and gentlemen,”—he caught his throat for
a moment with his hand—“I know that this is no occasion for saying those
things, but no one else has the courage—the courage. It is not true what
he has been saying”—he pointed a vehement, trembling finger at the white
patriarch. “We are unhappy here, all of us. We are downtrodden by
that man—we are not paid enough—we are not considered at all—never
considered—everything is wrong—we all hate each other—we hate him—he
hates us—we are unhappy—it is all hell.”

He felt that his voice was quivering. He knew that he was shaking from
head to foot. He cried once more querulously, “It is all hell here...
hell!”

And then, suddenly, with head hanging and his hands dropping hopelessly
to his side, he turned and, amidst an intense silence, left the room by
the wide doors behind him.

There rose, like the murmur of the sea, from the body of the school:

“It 's Perrin.”




CHAPTER XIV—MR. PERRIN REACHES THE HEART OF HIS KINGDOM I.

HE was entirely unconscious of the world about him as he hurried across
the green quadrangles to his rooms. He saw no sky, nor flying clouds,
nor grass, nor gray buildings. He thought not at all of any effect that
his words may have on the people that had heard them; he had no interest
in what had happened after he had left the building. The one fact
was there before him, that he, Perrin, the despised, the mocked, the
rejected, had flung into the midst of them all his bomb. They might
hate him now; the governors and the rest might expel him furiously; they
might deny indignantly his accusations, but they could not, any longer,
ignore him. His little room was strangely cool and gray and quiet.
Everything in it watched him with as sedate and respectable an air as
though nothing tremendous had happened, the hooks, the old chairs,
the little specks of dust floating in the sunlight, and then suddenly
something gleaming from beneath the pile of examination papers on the
table. He turned the papers over, and there, shining against the old,
worn-out tablecloth, was the knife. He stared at it and then very slowly
and thoughtfully put it away in a drawer. He did not want it now. He was
surprised, amazed, at the indifference with which he looked at it. That
morning it had meant so much, now——

It was not Traill that he was going to kill; it was something larger,
greater, more sweeping—a system, and at the head of the system, a
tyrant.

He walked up and down his room with his hands tightly clenched behind
his back. As the minutes passed he grew cooler and more collected. What
would they do? They could not pass over so public a defiance; there must
be an enquiry, there would have to be witnesses. The curious illusions
that had been with him during these last weeks—the illusions about the
other Mr. Perrin, for instance, and that strange fancy about Traill
being always in the room—had vanished suddenly. Things were as they most
certainly appeared to be; that table, those chairs were most solidly
there, and Mr. Perrin touched them with his hands and smiled at their
solidity. Then also it was odd that those incidents that had seemed only
that morning of such paramount importance were now insignificant. That
quarrel over the umbrella, for instance—really, how absurd! When one
was a rebel, a Prometheus, one of the Titans, why then this ignominious
quarreling was a small affair. He pushed all the question of Traill
aside with almost a contemptuous smile. There were bigger things now in
the world.

What would they do? That was now the all-important question. What would
the staff do? Perrin sat in his armchair by his smoldering fire and
thought about them all. Birk-land with his superior sarcasm, Comber with
his bullying patronage, West the vulgarian, the puppy Traill; now they
would see that there was someone who could do more talking; now they
would find that they owed their deliverance to someone whom they had
hitherto despised.

He was elated; he was triumphant. He saw himself in the midst of that
hall, standing before them all, denouncing that iniquity....

The afternoon drew to evening. Many voices had sounded below his window,
but the summer evening was now drawing, softly and quietly, about the
world. Voices came like notes of music at long intervals across the
darkening lawns. It was nearly seven o'clock and presently it would be
time for chapel. The staff always gathered in the Senior common room
before chapel and they would all be there now. As he paced his room Mr.
Perrin saw them gathered there, talking.

He felt an eager impatience to know what they were saying. Of course
they would be talking about him, discussing it all. His impatience grew.
He felt that he could not go into chapel until he had heard what they
had to say. He saw them turn as he entered the room, their sudden
silence, and then their eager coming forward. They would tell him their
plans; perhaps they had already prepared a written protest supporting
his own outburst.

He must go. He hurriedly put on his gown and hastened with shining eyes
and a beating heart to the Upper School.

He heard, before he opened the door, the buzz of voices, and he entered
the room proudly. They were all gathered about the fire—all of them,
he thought, except Traill. Birkland was in the middle of them and they
seemed to be all talking at once, West's voice above the others.

“Oh, but of course he 's dotty. It's been coming on for years.”

And the other voices came together:

“Well, they ought to have kept him out of the place. It's a disgrace, a
thing like that happening.”

“Moy-Thompson's face! I wouldn't have missed it for all the holidays in
the world!”

“No, but really someone ought to have stopped him. He seemed to have got
started before anyone saw him.”

“Little Spalding thought bombs were being flung about by the look of
him.”

But Perrin was too greatly elated to pay very much attention to these
speeches. He had heard nothing. He advanced up the long room with a
smile and his head held high, his gown swinging behind him.

They had heard the door open and now they stood almost in a line, by the
fire, watching him come up the room. They were quite silent and made no
movement. They watched him.

He was stopped in his advance, suddenly, by their faces. They were
watching him, he thought, curiously.

His confidence began to leave him.

“It's nearly chapel time,” he said uneasily. “Hum! ha!”

There was no answer.

“Well, Birkland, I 've put your words into deeds, haven't I? Yes,
indeed, hum, ha. I thought it an admirable opportunity.” He stopped
again.

Birkland murmured something. West and Comber had turned away and were
looking at the papers.

Perrin felt that he was growing angry. It was so like them to grudge him
any little importance that he might have obtained. They were jealous, of
course, and wished that they had had the courage to step forward. They;
had missed their opportunity and were indignant with him now because he
had seized his—well!

“Yes,” he said, the color mounting to his cheeks; “I flatter myself that
something will come of it. It will be difficult for them, I think, to
disregard that altogether—hum—yes.”

There was still silence and then, at last, Birkland said slowly:

“Going to chapel to-night, Perrin?”

“Chapel?” sharply. “Yes, of course.”

Again silence. Then Comber said pompously:

“Look here, Perrin. Take advice from me and have a good rest. I should
go to bed now if I were you. It 's a good holiday that you 're wanting.
Take my advice. Bed's the place—shouldn't go to chapel if I were
you—hem.”

“No, shouldn't go to chapel,” repeated Dormer slowly.

Perrin began to breathe qnickly. “What do you mean?” he cried. “Why
shouldn't I go to chapel? What do you mean about a holiday?”

“You 're tired,” Birkland said qnickly. “That's what it is. We're all
tired—overdone. We've all been feeling it for weeks. It's a good thing
term's come to an end. I knew something would happen. You 're tired,
Perrin.”

“Tired!” He turned snarling upon them, his eyes flaming. “Tired!
It's jealousy, that's what it is! You don't like to see me taking the
lead—you hate my coming to the front. You've always hated me, the lot
of you. You 're jealous, that's what it is. You 're cruel”—his voice
suddenly broke—“I was helping you all. That's why I spoke—and now—”

And then with head hanging, he rushed blindly from the room. II.

Back to his room again, muttering, “Jealous, that's what they
are—beasts! Jealous! My God, they 're beasts!”

He lit his lamp with trembling fingers and then on the table he saw a
note. It was from the school-sergeant and ran thus:

'.ir:

Mr. Moy-Thompson would be greatly obliged if you could find it possible
to step round and see him for a few minutes directly after chapel....

So it had come. He flung off his gown and stared at the dark frame of
the window. The chapel bell was clanging its last notes—the boys from
the Lower School passed under his window in a stream and their noisy
chatter came up to him. It was a wonderful night—the dark-swelling trees
rose in dim clouds against the silver field of stars. The bells stopped
and very faintly he could hear the organ. He was conscious that his head
was aching and he flung the window wide open and drank in the evening
scents. He had passed with all the incoherent swiftness of his feverish
brain from the insults that he had received in the Senior common room
to his approaching interview with the headmaster. Let them rot! He might
have known that that would be the way that they would take it—he was a
fool to have expected anything else. His mind sped on to the future. He
would force them all to see the kind of man that he was. He must brace
himself up for this interview with Moy-Thompson, because this was to be
the decisive crisis of the battle. When he had shown him how determined
he was, when he had made it evident that he would withdraw no jot or
tittle of his accusation, then indeed he would have the place at his
feet. To-morrow, when they had all heard of this interview, they would
sound a very different note.

He leaned out of his window, drinking in the air. He wished that he were
cooler and that he could think more connectedly. He did not know why it
was, but as soon as he had caught a thought and fixed it there securely,
and had hastened after another, the first one was gone again.

His thoughts were like fish in a pool. And then suddenly he thought
of Traill—-Traill I Why was it that for weeks Traill had been his one
thought and that now he did not count at all? There was a connection
somewhere between all that personal quarrel and now this sudden public
outburst. It had its link, but as he pressed his hand to his head he
confessed that he was bewildered, that that scene in the common room had
been a check and that he scarcely knew, in this bewilderment, what it
was that he was going to do.

He sat down in his armchair with the open window behind him, although
it was midwinter. He could hear them singing the End of Term Hymn—“Lord,
dismiss us with Thy Blessing”—and singing it too with vigor that,
exultantly, proclaimed the first happy glimpse of approaching freedom.
He shook his shoulders with irritation and got up and closed the window.
Then he sat down again and considered the matter.

Moy-Thompson's reception of him offered two possible alternatives. He
could be humble or he could he arrogant—he could plead for mercy or
he might try to bully Perrin into submission. Those were the only two
possibilities. In the first case one would of course be as lenient as
possible. Perrin smiled a very bitter smile as he thought of this. There
would be things of course on which he would insist, demands that he must
make, but he would treat Moy-Thompson gently and if certain concessions
were made he would promise to say no more to the governors.

On the other hand, if Moy-Thompson attempted to bully.... Perrin gripped
the sides of his chair—well, he would find that he had made a mistake.
The pale face flushed, the tired eyes glowed, the thin body trembled—in
half an hour there would be this battle!

In half an hour!—in less than half an hour! Already the opening of the
chapel doors flung the organ in a fresh burst of sound upon the evening
breeze. The boys once more passed the windows, shouting and singing.
On ordinary evenings they were disciplined and quiet and passed into
preparation in a proper state of chastened docility; but to-night was
the last night of the term—there was to be a concert—and by this time
to-morrow—

They shouted as they ran into the lighted buildings and then once more
there was silence—the organ had ceased and the chapel doors were closed.

Perrin put on his gown and went out. He was stepping at last into the
very heart of the business. He seemed to see that in reality his
enemy had been Moy-Thompson from the beginning. That old man, with the
ingenuity of the devil, had put young Traill in front of him and Perrin
had thought that it was Traill that he was fighting, but now he saw,
with extraordinary clarity, that Moy-Thompson was behind everything.
That spider with that dark study for his web was spinning, always
spinning—more effectively than any of them knew. In his own room with
its dim light, surrounded by such silence, the shadows of that other
room into which he was going frightened him against his will. He was
determined that he would, in no way, surrender or give in, but at the
back of his mind was an undefined suspicion that, in some fashion,
Moy-Thompson would get the better of him.

He wished, as he went across the quadrangle, that his heart was not
beating quite so quickly and that his brain was clearer. Moy-Thompson's
study was dark save for the circle of light from the lamp on his table
by the fire; the firelight leapt and danced, flinging the classical
busts on the high shelves into a sudden derisive proximity to the white
beard at the table, playing with the tables and chairs, dancing with
flashes of golden light up and down the heavy, somber carpet.

Moy-Thompson was writing gravely, intently, at the table, and did not
raise his head until he heard the click of the door. Then he put his pen
down slowly, looked up and smiled.

“Ah, Mr. Perrin—do come in. I hope it wasn't inconvenient for you coming
at this time? Sit down, won't you?”

Perrin pulled himself up suddenly; his thin nervous figure showed
haggard and worn in the firelight. What did this mean? He tried to
collect his thoughts. No, thank you, he would rather stand.

“But you must be tired—you must indeed. Really, I insist—this easy-chair
by the fire.” Perrin, clutching his mortar-board between his hands, sat
down.

“I'm sure you 'll excuse me whilst I just address this letter—hum,
yes—only a minute.” A silence, during which some heavy clock ticked
solemnly in the distance: “Of course, he 'll wait—of course, he 'll
wait—of course, he 'll wait.”

At last, Moy-Thompson swung round, away from the table and faced Perrin.
His heard seemed to bristle with friendliness. He was very large, his
clothes were very black, his fingers were very long.

“Now, Mr. Perrin, I'm not going to keep you long—really, only a few
moments, hum, yes. I'm sure you 're tired after a long day. But come,
Mr. Perrin (this, leaning forward genially), we've got to discuss this
matter, you know. Let us be friendly about it. I can assure you that I
have nothing but the most friendly feelings towards you in this matter.”

Perrin flushed and half rose from his chair. “No, please, Mr. Perrin, I
beg of you—please be seated—hum—I really am most anxious to prove to you
that I am nothing but friendly in this matter.” Moy-Thompson paused and
tapped his nails, with sharp little rattling noises, one against
the other. “Now, Mr. Perrin, I'm sure you must agree with me that a
disturbance like that of this afternoon is exceedingly unusual and I may
say with very considerable truth that no one who was present was more
completely and remarkably surprised than myself. I do not pretend,” he
went on with a smile and lifting a deprecating hand towards the fire,
“that I am so pleasantly self-assured as to believe that there is no
unsound plank in this good ship of ours; there are many things, I am
sure, that would be the better for a newer and a younger hand, but I had
supposed—and naturally supposed, I think—that any complaints that there
were would be brought to the committee or myself privately. From time to
time complaints have been brought to me and I may say that I have always
dealt with them to the best of my ability, but—” here Moy-Thompson
paused, looked at Perrin, and then smiled very gently—“do you know that
you are the very last man whom I should have expected to have come to me
with any complaint of any kind?”

Perrin had made no reply, had attempted to make no reply to this long
speech. He sat in his chair without any other movement than the regular
and rapid turning of the mortarboard between his hands. His head was
bent towards the floor. At this last word he looked up as though he
would reply and half started from his chair.

Moy-Thompson held forward his large white hand.

“No—please, a moment—may I not explain myself? although it needs surely
no explanations. I mean the admirable relationship that has always, I
believe, existed between us. I must confess that if I had yesterday been
questioned as to which of my staff I could most securely trust and honor
I should have named yourself.” He paused and then slowly added, “I
need scarcely remind you that it is only a fortnight since there passed
between us, in this very room, an interview of the most friendly and
confidential description.”

There was no word from the chair.

“You must remember that, during the many years that have passed since
you have been with me here you have made no kind of complaint. You have
had many, very many opportunities, for voicing things freely to me. I
have always been frank with you—you 've seized none of them. All the
more amazing, the more compelling my surprise then, at what occurred
to-day.”

At last there was a pause that demanded a reply. The room was filled
with silence and neither man moved. Perrin was striving to clear his
brain. What was he to say? What had he come to say? Where were all the
things that he had thought out so carefully in his study? Moreover,
it was true; it was all amazingly true. They had been friends, he and
Moy-Thompson, all these years, great friends. Other members of the
staff may have rebelled and quarreled and disputed, but he had always
supported authority. He remembered now with a kind of dazed surprise the
pleasure that he had taken in those little quarter-of-an-hour interviews
in that very room. This momentous and horrible fact rose now before
him and froze any reply that he might make. He had been Moy-Thompson's
devoted henchman for twenty years—was he the right man to head a
rebellion now?

In spite of the long silence he made no reply.

“Well,” said Mr. Moy-Thompson, rubbing one hand against another, “I see
that you admit, Mr. Perrin, that there is justice in some of my remarks.
These things are facts—that you have been twenty years without a
complaint, and that until this afternoon you and I (here more rubbing
of the hands) were working shoulder to shoulder at a hard task that
demanded our friendly cooperation. Then suddenly there is this outbreak;
an outbreak unprecedented in the annals of our school; an outbreak for
which there is no obvious reason; an outbreak that is in its nature, I
should imagine, extremely foreign to your own character and habits—”
Mr. Moy-Thompson paused an instant and then suddenly, “Well, what is the
only explanation? What can be the only explanation?”

Still no word from Mr. Perrin.

“Well,” continued Mr. Moy-Thompson genially, “overwork, of course.
Overwork. We have perhaps all noticed that, during these last weeks,
things were being a little too much for you—hum—yes—natural enough,
natural enough. We 're all tired at times and it's a long time since you
were out of harness—yes, indeed.”

“I 'm not tired.”

“Ah, well, perhaps the onlookers, in some cases, see the most of the
game. But you must admit that it affords an admirable and sufficient
excuse for to-day's little episode—the only excuse indeed (this a little
more sharply)—but an excuse that we all of us—I speak for others as
well as myself—are only too ready to seize. A holiday, my friend, a
holiday—there we have our doctor's medicine.”

Out of the waters of misery that were closing about him the man raised
his head. Of all the many things that had come upon him this was the
worst. He faced it with despair—he knew as he heard the other man's
words pour along like a river that he had nothing to say. How could he
make a fine rebel when the day before yesterday he had been assisting
and abetting? How could he make a fine rebel when they all thought that
he was merely overdone? How could he make a fine rebel when instead of
the terror that he thought that he had brought he found only a gentle
contempt and the opinion that he was tired and needed a holiday?

Somewhere, in the back attics of his brain, something was telling him
that this was not quite so simple as it appeared—that this old man in
his dark room was playing as elaborate a game as did ever Philip II in
the dark recesses of his palace at Madrid. And he saw, \ although his
head was buzzing, that there was, in that plan, good wisdom of a kind.
To have Perrin back again, in the chains of the old familiar authority,
was to have Perrin silenced, humbled—finally quieted. But how was he to
battle with these things? They were too clever for him; he knew that the
accumulated years of tradition behind him, the heaping together of those
many, many times when he had knocked on that study door, the solemn
consciousness of the obsequious attentions that he had so often paid to
that white beard, these things rose and defeated him—defeated him on the
last occasion that the chances of battle were to be offered him.

Yet he tried to say something.

He spoke in a tired, passionless voice.

“I had reason,” he said slowly, “for what I did. I meant what I said and
I mean it now. You have made this place hateful to all of us and I
want to hand in my resignation now. I had hoped that what I did this
afternoon might have brought matters to a head, might have helped us all
to act together as a body. But they 're jealous of me—if anyone else had
done it—”

His head dropped—his voice ceased. Then he repeated, drearily, “I want
to hand in my resignation.”

The clock ticked on solemnly. At last Moy-Thompson spoke, very gently
and a little sadly:

“I am sorry, extremely sorry, if, after all these years you feel that I
have acted unjustly towards you, but I hope that you will not think me
unfriendly—my last wish is to appear in any way unfriendly—if I say that
this opinion of yours—a little hurriedly assumed, perhaps—owes something
to the mental fatigue to which I have already alluded. All I beg of you
is to wait before you hand in your resignation, to wait until you are
stronger both in mind and body. I think I may say that the governors
will only too readily allow you a holiday during next term—when the
summertime is with us you will return alert and fresh in body and mind.”

Tick—tick—tick went the clock—“Here's a good offer—Here's a good offer.”

“I wish to hand in my resignation,” said Mr. Perrin.

“Of course if you will, you will. I can only say that we shall all be
genuinely sorry. Let me, at any rate, implore you to wait before making
your decision. In a few weeks' time perhaps—”

“I meant every word that I said this afternoon. This place is
scandalous—scandalous—”

“I regret that you feel that. I'm extremely sorry that you feel about it
as you do. But at least let me beg you to wait for a few weeks. Write to
me. Write to the governors—write to anyone you please. But wait—let me
urge you to wait.”

Mr. Moy-Thompson's hand was laid upon Perrin's knee. Again there was
silence. Then at last:

“Very well. What does it matter? I will wait. I haven't the strength to
break with anything. I'm no use—no good.” He got to his feet and then
suddenly broke out:

“But I tell you, I'm right. You 're too clever for me, but I'm right.
What I've said is true, it's all true. You 're a devil. You've had us
all at your mercy for years and years. You've worked us against one
another until you've rubbed all our courage and finer pieces off us and
you 're pleased—you 're pleased. You've had a fine life of it—you, a
God's parson—and you've made money and you've broken hearts and you've
eaten and drunk—and you 're too clever for us, but there's hell for you
somewhere. I see it and I know it.”

He broke away and burst stumbling from the room.

It may be that for once the man whom he left heard the sound of some
judgment in his ears, for he stood, long after every stir in the world
about him had passed away, staring, without movement and afraid. III.

But Perrin had no exultation in him; it was not of Moy-Thompson he was
thinking. The last stones of his fortress had been removed from his
defenses and he stood utterly naked to the world.

He did not attempt now to gather his resources about him. He cared no
more for any face that he might present to the world. He had reached the
heart of his kingdom and he saw that he was no good—no good at all—an
utterly useless man.

He had not even the pluck to defy Moy-Thompson, to fling his resignation
in his face. He was no good.

He was very cold when he reached his room, and as he pushed back the
door he saw Traill. Traill was standing in the middle of the room,
looking very shy.

Perrin was not glad or sorry to see him. He had no feeling about him at
all.

“Good evening.”

“Good evening.”

“Won't you sit down?”

“No, thank you. I only came in for a moment.”

“Oh, all right. What is it?”

“Oh! Only I wanted to tell you—that—well—oh, that I thought you were
awfully plucky this afternoon.”

“Oh! Thank you. It wasn't plucky really—it was a very foolish thing to
do.”

“No—really—the other fellows did n't understand—”

“Oh, yes! They understood very well.”

Traill paused. He obviously hated the whole affair but was determined to
go through with it.

“Well, I say, I'm leaving to-morrow, you know—not coming back—and I
thought that it would be a pity if we parted—well, sick with each other.
What do you say? We've had one or two turn-ups, but we 're friends, are
n't we?”

“Of course.”

“Shake hands, will you?”

They shook hands.

“Right you are. Look Isabel and me up in town one day, won't you? Always
awfully pleased. Well, I must be going.”

And, with a sigh of relief, Traill moved away.

But what did the boy know, what could the boy know, of the man's utter
despair as he sat there through the night? Traill went out to his life.
“He had made it up with the chap,” but Perrin, in the dark, was looking,
with staring eyes, at Himself. At last, that gray figure that had
haunted him so closely during these weeks was with him face to face.

And, with the coming dawn, he knew what it was that he would do.




CHAPTER XV—THE GOLDEN VIEW I.

WITH the coming dawn he knew what it was that he would do. He waited,
sitting in his chair without moving and watching, with unseeing eyes,
the gray cold pane of his window and the last faint glow of the sinking
coals that lingered in the grate. He did not know what he could have
said to Moy-Thompson, what he ought to have said. He thought that he
might have faced it out better had the interview been in some other
place. There were so many things that hung about that room and made it
impossible for him to speak. He had not known that it would be so hard.

But he did not care, he really did not care. He saw vaguely that all
these many years the growing suspicion that he was really no good had
been coming upon him but he had never confessed it—now it stared him in
the face. If he had been any good he would have defied Moy-Thompson.
He knew that he had not the courage, at his time in life, to go out and
face the world again and get some other work to do. Also he had not the
courage to come back another term and go on with the work here. He had
not even had the pluck to hate Traill properly, as any other man would
do.

And yet he did not feel that it was all his fault. He was a pleasant
enough man if only someone had tried to like him—and then these
headaches—and then those days when his brain was so strangely
confused—no, it was not entirely his fault. And, last of all, if Isabel
Desart.—-Well, why think about it? They all mocked him—even Moy-Thompson
did not think him important enough to be angry with. He was very sick
and tired of life. II.

The dawn came late in those winter mornings but the house was very
silent as the heavy black behind the window lifted to a lighter gray.
Some clock downstairs chimed and Perrin raised his eyes from the black
cold grate and saw that soon it would be sunrise.

The things in his room were ghostly shapes, but he knew where everything
was and he moved about, himself the greatest ghost of all, making
everything tidy. He put the books back into their places, he tore up the
pile of papers on the table, he laid a note that he had written on the
middle of the cloth where it could easily be seen.

At last he stood for a moment and looked at it all in silence, then with
a little sigh he took his greatcoat from the back of the door where it
was hanging, put it on and went out. He passed very softly through the
solemnly-dark corridors, down the cold stone stairs, and along the
dark hall that presented such odd shapes and figures to him in the
half-light.

He swung back the bolts and bars of the hall-door and stepped out into
the mysterious garden. He drew a deep breath at the sweetness of it;
its beauty crowded upon him as though with eager fingers, taking hold of
him, almost as though it were pleading with him to stay and take pause
before he made any decision. It was an ordinary enough garden in the
daytime, but now was the most strangely moving moment in all the cycle
of the hours when the sun had sent word of his gorgeous coming and when
the brown earth and the seeds and roots held by it stirred to share in
the pageant. The breeze in Perrin's face was pure with all the freshness
of the first moments of the day and all about him he seemed to hear the
movement and stirring of countless things. Afterwards in the cold winter
day bare branches would rattle against the hard light of the frozen
sun—now everything was wrapt in curtains of silver mist.

He left the garden and went down the Brown Hill towards the sea. In
front of him a great sheet of sky was slowly catching light into the
threads and fibers of it. From its foundations where the dark band of
the land hid it great fountains of color were held behind the cloud
and the suggestion of their richness was passing already into the
thickly-curtained gray.

Mr. Perrin turned aside towards the bottom of the hill and struck off
across a frozen field into a bare and leafless wood. The light was
growing with every moment, the bare outlines of the country stood out
sharp and black against the surrounding gray and the great bank of cloud
was slowly filling with golden light. The wood was very still; through
the heart of it a little avenue of trees ran—now they were gaunt and
stiff in two lines with the road cold and gray between. At the end
of the little avenue there is suddenly a break, a sharp cliff running
sharply to the white road beneath, and then below the road again there
is the sea. It is a wonderful view from here, for the sea curves like a
silver bowl into infinite distance. Through the country-side it is known
as “The Golden View,” not golden now, however, but mysteriously moving
and heaving beneath its gray veil with the faintest threads of color
beginning to interlace the fabric of it.

Mr. Perrin stood, a curiously tiny figure, at the end of the avenue and
looked at the gray cliff at his feet. Behind him was the dark wood; in
front of him a vast and swiftly-changing world. Very soon, as the sun
rose above the sea, the world would be, once again, undisturbed. “To
fling oneself down on to that cold white road” was a very easy death to
die, but even now as he faced it he wondered whether he had the courage.
He shivered in the cold and drew his coat closer about him.

He thought that he would walk about a little. He turned round and saw
coming towards him, through the leafless trees, Isabel Desart. III.

He did not know what to do or say; at the first sight of her he thought
that his eyes had deceived him and, because at this supreme moment of
his life he was thinking of her, he had imagined that he saw her. She
was dressed also in gray, with a gray cloak and a little round gray hat.

And then in the hearty ring of her voice he knew that it was no ghost.
“Oh!” he said faintly, taking a step towards her, and his voice was full
of pain.

“Good morning, Mr. Perrin,” she said very easily; “I could not sleep and
I had thought that I would come down here to see the sun rise—and then
I saw you pass through the school gates and I was impertinent enough to
follow you. I want to talk to you.”

“To talk to me?”

He noticed suddenly that he was cold and that his teeth were chattering.

“Yes. Let us walk on to Rayner's Point. We ought to get there just as
the sun rises.”

He followed her as she turned down the path. His mind had been so full
of what he had intended to do that he felt that she must have known.
He glanced at her almost guiltily as he followed her. How beautiful she
was! He pulled his coat closer about his ears.

“I hope you didn't very much want to be alone,” she said smiling at him;
“but really, I couldn't miss my opportunity. I have been wanting—very
badly—ever since yesterday afternoon—to speak to you.”

“Since yesterday afternoon,” he repeated bitterly. “You must feel as
they all do, about that.”

“I don't know how the others feel,” she answered almost fiercely. “That
is no business of mine. But I understood, I sympathized, a great deal
more than you would believe—and I wanted to tell you so.”

“You couldn't understand—you couldn't sympathize. It doesn't touch you
anywhere. You 're going to-day and you won't come back. Well, don't
think of any of us again. Don't try and help us—it only makes it worse
for us.”

“No, please; that is unkind and untrue. If you would let me I would
understand—and even if I am going away it would be something for both of
us if we knew that we had parted friends, that—”

But suddenly he interrupted her, standing in her path, his face working
most strangely, muttering words that she could not catch. She wondered
what he was going to do, he looked so odd and wild against the breaking
dawn. Then he seemed to turn from her with a gesture that had some
strange greatness in it; he faced the sea, his hands clenched behind his
back and in the still hush of the morning she heard his sobs.

“Oh, please—don't,” and then she stayed in infinite distress waiting for
him to turn. His figure was so desolate, so thin and ragged, in the cold
morning air, and her heart was full of the deepest aching pity.

At last he turned round to her. “Let us go on,” he said roughly; “I
am all in pieces—don't mind me—you shouldn't have spoken to me like
that—it's more than I can stand.” Then after a pause he went on, “You
mustn't talk of our being friends. A man like myself cannot be a friend
of yours.”

“That is for me to say,” she answered gently. “I have been so wrong all
this term. I have only made things worse instead of better and I did so
want to help. It's been awful this term and yesterday afternoon was the
worst of all. Oh! If you only knew how I had agreed with the things you
said!”

“It is n't any use,” he answered. “It's too late.”

“It isn't too late. It's never too late. If you won't let me help you,
why then perhaps you 'll help me.”

“Help you?”

“Yes—if you knew how miserable it will always make me if we part like
this—I shall never cease my regret. Please, tell me a little of what
you've felt, of what you 're going to do. It isn't kind to me to leave
it like this.”

There was a long silence. She had never before realized how young she
was; her inexperience faced her most desperately, so that she felt
bitterly that she could not touch even the fringe of his troubles. Every
word that she uttered seemed an impertinence and yet she knew that if
she went away without speaking she would regret it all her life.

At last he turned round to her; he seemed to have gained absolute
control of himself and his voice was quite steady.

“No—I hadn't meant to be rude like that—only you took me by surprise.
I've made a wretched muddle of things and, since yesterday afternoon,
I 've seen that I'm a complete failure in every possible sense of the
word. You are so splendid in all ways—and you are going to have such a
splendid life—that we are at the opposite ends of the world, you and I.”

She noticed, whilst he was speaking, that his speech was clear of all
its little affectations and pomposities. He seemed another man from the
strange creature whom she had known before.

“No, we are not at the opposite ends of the world. I have felt so
miserable all this term. I have felt that in some way I ought to have
made things better between you and Archie—Mr. Traill—all that wretched
quarreling—and yet I felt so helpless.”

“No. That would have been inevitable without you. An older man feeling
that he was being jockeyed out of his place by a younger man and the
younger man resenting the older man's interference—and neither Traill
nor I were, I suppose, very tactful. And there we were pressed up
against one another with the whole place working on our nerves. No, you
had n't very much to do with it.”

But it showed how young she was that she did not see the half-tender,
half-ironical look that he flung upon her. In his heart he was wondering
whether he would tell her, but something, perhaps her very absence of
all self-consciousness, held him back—

He went on, softly, almost as though he were talking to himself. “And
then, these last weeks it all got on my nerves to such an extent that I
was nearly off my head. I wanted to kill Traill. I might have killed him
if I had been a stronger man. I felt that it was all so unfair that
he should have everything—youth, health, prospects,
popularity—everything—and I nothing. I had never been a likable man,
perhaps, but there seemed to be no reason. I had it in me, I thought, to
do things—”

He stopped for a moment and looked at the sea; its gray was being shot
with blue and gold and the banks of mist on the horizon were rolling
back like gates before the sun.

“—And then, yesterday afternoon, when Moy-Thompson was making his
speech, I seemed to see suddenly that it was the place—the system—that I
had been up against all this time, and not any one person—and suddenly
I burst out, scarcely knowing, you know—and I thought I'd done rather a
big thing. I thought the other men would be glad that I had led the way.
I thought Moy-Thompson would be furious and frightened, but the other
men were amused and Moy-Thompson laughed—and suddenly everything cleared
and I saw what this place had made of me. They say that it takes a man
all a lifetime to know himself—well, I 've got that knowledge early. I
know what I am.”

She suddenly put out her hand and he caught it fiercely in his. “You 're
going to have a fine life,” he said; “there are so many people that you
will do good to—but you have been everything to one useless creature.”

“I shall always be proud to be your friend.” Curiously, in the growing
light, with that strange, uncouth figure holding her hand, she felt more
strongly moved than she had ever been before—yes, even Archie Traill's
wooing had not touched her as this did.

“I'm too young to know all that it has meant to you,” at last she said
brokenly, “but I shall never, all my life through, forget you. I shall
want, please, always to hear—”

“To hear?” His lips twisted into a strange smile. “Ah, you must n 't
want that.”

“Why not? What are you going to do—now?”

“To do?” He was still strangely smiling. “What is there for me to do?
I am too old to struggle outside for a living. I have no means and I am
fit for nothing but schoolmastering—”

“Cannot you come back here—in spite of it all?”

“Come back?”

“Yes.”

“Moy-Thompson wants me to come back. He thinks that I am so unimportant
that—it does n't matter.”

“You will—promise that you will!”

“Ah, it is all so useless,” he said, shaking his head. “Before, when I
had built up a kind of opinion of myself it was hard enough, but now,
when that is all gone—”

“Oh! I wonder if I can make you understand”—her eyes were flaming—“you
must—you must. Don't you see that you 're being given such a chance!
Think of the pluck of it—after all that has happened—to come back,
knowing what they think of you, knowing what you think of yourself. Oh!
I envy you. I believe the only thing we 're in the world for is to have
courage—that answers everything—and some of us have such fat, easy lives
that we've no chance at all. But you to come back with your teeth set,
to build it all up again, to will it all back! Oh! it's splendid!
And Archie and I will have our happy, ordinary existences—just going
along—and you 'll be here doing the finest thing in the world. I'd
change places with you to-morrow,” she magnificently ended up.

“You see it like that?” he said slowly almost to himself.

“Of course I see it like that. Why, I believe that's what all this
term's been for—to bring to a head—to show you your great chance. That
's life—everything leading up to the one big thing—and now this is
yours.”

“My God!” he whispered, “If I could!”

“You must,” she answered, “I believe in you—come back—fight it—win.”

But he shook his head very slowly, very sadly.

“No; I'm not the kind of man to do a thing like that. I 've had my
spirit broken—this place has broken it.”

“No; it is not. I know it is not. Here's your chance—take it.”

“All these years,” he answered grimly, “twenty years—it's a long time
for a man. I can't begin all over again.”

“Twenty years are nothing. You 've never seen things straight as you see
things now—It 's never been the same before.”

He turned round and stared fiercely into her eyes.

“Do you believe I could do it?” he said.

“Of course I do.”

“Win back respect—make them forget yesterday—go on with the old
torture—” he shuddered and buried his face in his hands.

“I believe in you,” she answered steadfastly.

He drew a deep breath. “At last!”

“I believe in you.”

“You are not saying that only to comfort met”

“No; you know that I am not.”

“To come back—to go on—to face it all.”

“It's the hardest thing and the finest thing—I shall know—I shall always
remember.”

As he looked at her he knew that he might kiss her and that she would
not have drawn back—but she was not his. He faced it out in that
brief moment—all the ignominy, the mockery, the drudgery—the hell that
Moffatt's was. Was it really his chance? Was he really in some way a
new man, or was it only the passing emotion that moved him? Could he do
anything still with his poor old wreck of a soul?

There was a long silence. They had reached Rayner's Point. Here the sea
swept, in a great arc to left and right. Sea and sky were very faintly
blue. The sun broke the golden bands that bound it, the light flooded
the brown earth of the winter fields, the shining mist glittered through
the brown wood that hung like a cloud behind them on the horizon, a
white gull, breaking the stillness with its cries, swerved past them out
to sea.

Perrin drew a deep breath. “If you will help me, I 'll come back,” he
said.

The new day shone about their heads. IV.

Later, at the Comber's breakfast-table there was confusion. Mrs. Comber
was flushed and happy. It was true that this happy release was only for
a few weeks, but her “Freddie” was more genial and pleasant than he had
been since the days of their honeymoon and her boys were returning that
afternoon.

“Freddie—another sausage—Oh! My dear Isabel, here's a bill from that
dressmaker again and she sent one only last week; she can't leave one
alone. Really, Freddie, another one won't hurt you—and I told her only
a month ago that I couldn't pay for that black silk until Easter—well,
some marmalade, then, if you won't have another—what train did you say
you were going to catch, Isabel? I'm so glad it's a sunny day—you were
up quite early weren't you, dear?—and I meant to go in and see what Mrs.
Dormer had to say about yesterday afternoon, you know, Mr. Perrin—and
now I shan't have a minute because Jane's been so silly about Freddie's
shirts and his pyjamas—she missed them when they came from the wash, so
that really it—but what did you think of it all, Isabel dear?”

“Of what all?” asked Isabel.

“Why, Mr. Perrin, of course. Poor man, of course he's been queer all
this time—anyone could see, but really—I wonder what he 'll do now?”

“I expect that he 'll come back,” said Isabel.

“Come back? Well! But of course Moy-Thompson will have him back if he
can. That would keep him quiet. Then he could pretend to the governors
that it was simply nerves—which it was mostly, I should think. I'm sure
we were all nervy enough for anything. I'm sure I've been most queer all
this term. And then his quarreling like that with Archie and everything.
Oh! Yes, Moy-Thompson will keep him if he can—under his thumb.”

Freddie Comber had left the room. The two women were alone.

Mrs. Comber was sitting at the table, with her mouth wide open, like a
fish, counting on the cloth with her fingers in order to remember the
things that she ought to do.

“Dear?” said Isabel.

“Yes,” said Mrs. Comber, smiling.

“I want you to do something for me.”

“Anything in the world, dear, you know. Five, Mrs. Johnson's hill for
that ironing; six, Freddie's socks; seven, the suit—”

“No, dear, please—just for a minute I want you to listen altogether to
me.”

“Yes, dear.” Mrs. Comber stopped her counting.

“Well, it's this. Mr. Perrin is coming back. I saw him this morning—”

“You saw him this morning! Isabel!”

“Yes. We both went out to see the sun rise—to the Golden View. He talked
to me. Dear, I never understood things before—things or people. There
must be so many people like that who are so splendid inside and so dull
outside.”

“I don't want to be unkind, dear,” Mrs. Comber answered slowly, “but I
cannot believe that Mr. Perrin is splendid inside—I can't really.”

“Oh, but he is, he is! He's coming back like a hero. Why, when I think
of Archie and myself and our lives—and all the other people with lives
like them—and then when I think of all the awkward, bad-mannered, stiff,
jolty people who are heroes every day they live, I'm ashamed!”

Mrs. Comber was astonished. “Well, my dear,” she said, “it does seem to
have affected you—really. Of course I want to be kind to everybody—even
Mrs. Dormer—and of course I 'll believe what you say, and I'm sure I'm
very sorry for him, and it won't be pleasant for him coming back.”

“No,” said Isabel. “It won't—no one ought ever to come back here
again—but if only you 'll be a friend to him—

“You see,” she went on again, “he's the kind of man whom those things
matter to so frightfully. And no one's ever taken any interest in him or
any trouble—and now if you and I—”

“Anything,” said Mrs. Comber, “that you want me to do.”

“I sometimes think,” said Isabel, “that the world's topsy-turvy. People
seem to put so much value on all the outside things, and if someone's
ugly and awkward—”

Her gaze through the window was arrested by the sight of a cab at the
door of the Lower School. The porter came out with a brown portmanteau—a
very old brown portmanteau—and he put it on the cab. It was a very old
cab, and a very old horse and a very old driver.

Mr. Perrin, wearing a bowler that was too small for him and in his old
shabby overcoat, got into the cab.

The bag bounced about on the roof as the old horse stumbled away.

Would he come back and fight it out? She knew, with certain faith, that
he would.

Would he win through? She did not know, but in the sun and glorious
beauty of that day she seemed to get her answer.

Meanwhile the old cab rumbled down the Brown Hill.

“It shall be all right, next term,” said Mr. Perrin.


THE END



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE GODS AND MR. PERRIN: A TRAGI-COMEDY ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.